#guess who is meeting her fiances wife in the next chapter
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Twinkle Lights
Master List
Characters: Reader x Male companion
Warnings: Cheating, (I donât condone it, but letâs be honest it does happen), forbidden love, angst, language, masturbation, light smut.
A/N: Just a quick story that came to me. Honestly the male companion could be anyone. When I wrote it I thought about Jensen, and some of his characters he plays. I didnât want to name the male, I wanted you, the reader, to decide who he was. Happy reading.Â
*This one got a little longâŠsorry not sorry.*
Word Count: 5890
All work is my own, donât take it or copy it. Reblogs, likes, and feedback are always welcomed.
Minors DNI 18+
Readerâs POV:Â
It was a chilly December morning, so the warm liquid of the latte I drank warmed me up. I sat at the small table in the back of the coffee shop waiting for the man who answered my ad. I had recently gotten engaged and I wanted to reach out to my father to let him know. The only problem was, I didnât know who he was, well not really.Â
My mother and him werenât married when she got pregnant with me. I had pictures and some things to go on, but not much. My sister encouraged me to put out an ad to see if anyone could help me locate him. My fiance, Aaron, was less than thrilled.
âI donât understand why this is so important to you that you have to put the wedding on hold to find a man who abandoned you before you were born.â I sighed, âHe didnât abandon me, mom and him broke up before she knew she was pregnant. He was gone by the time she found out and she couldnât find him. I need him to know I exist. I have to know if he wants to be in my life. Before we move on to our next chapter I have to complete that one.â Aaron sighed, âWell you know how I feel about this.â I sat in stunned silence, âI know, but this is something I have to do.â
I received an email reply to my ad a few days ago. The man said he had information that might help locate my father. So we agreed to meet at this coffee shop.Â
I sat drinking my latte as my mind raced with thoughts and nerves. The sound of the bell above the door pulled me from my thoughts. In walked a tall, incredibly handsome man. His hair slightly longer, but perfectly styled, his beard trimmed and outlined his strong jawline. His eyes a beautiful shade of green and his eyelashes long and brushed against his cheeks when he blinked. His shoulders were broad which made his shirt stretch slightly across his chest, revealing a perfectly toned body. I bit my lip and my breath caught in my throat. This man was sex on two bowed legs.
I made eye contact with him and held my breath. Oh god, please donât let this be who Iâm meeting today.Â
He continued to walk over to me. âY/N?â âYes, hi. Thank you for meeting me today. Please have a seat.â
He sat across from me and we talked about what I knew about my dad. I showed him the pictures and he shared what he knew about him.Â
âSo this is Michael Baker. He worked with my father for about 15 years. He was like an uncle to me. Weâve kept in touch over the years. His wife just recently passed away, he has two children, a boy, Jacob and a girl, Savannah. Well I guess three.â He nodded at me.Â
âWow, so I have more siblings. Do you happen to know where he is now, or a phone number? I would love to reach out to him.âÂ
âYeah, I have his address and number.â He wrote the address down and his number.Â
I took the paper, shaking. How was I going to start this conversation? Would he want me, would he even talk to me?
Thatâs when I felt a hand on mine. I looked up into his green eyes, so full of compassion, âWant me to stay while you call him?â I bit my lip and nodded.Â
I pulled out my phone and dialed the number. My breath caught in my throat. The ringing of the phone echoed in my ear. âHello?â I heard a deep, male voice say.Â
I let out the breath I was holding, âUm, hi. My name is Y/N, you donât know me, but I believe you knew my mother, Y/M/N.""Wow, yeah I knew her years ago. How is she?â âOh um, she passed away. Iâm sorry.â I felt a hand holding mine, a light squeeze encouraging me to continue.Â
âOh darlinâ Iâm sorry to hear that. Your mama was a very special woman.â âThank you.â My heart was beating so loudly in my ears everything around me was muffled. I took a deep breath and said everything I needed to in one breath, before I lost my nerve. âIâm sorry to bother you, but I wanted to find you. You see, Iâm your daughter. Mom was pregnant with me when the two of you split. She didnât know she was pregnant until after, and she tried to find you, but couldnât. Iâm not expecting anything from you, but I just had to make sure you knew I existed before I got married and started that part of my life.â I finally took a breath.Â
The line was silent. I was terrified. âMr. Baker? Are you still there?â âYeah, Iâm still here. Wow, so Y/M/N was pregnant. Whatâs your name again?âÂ
My voice soft, âY/N.â âThat was her motherâs name. Very beautiful name.âÂ
We continued talking and made a plan for me to drive to meet him. He couldnât drive due to a leg injury, so I offered to drive to him.Â
When I hung up I looked at the man sitting across from me, âThank you so much. You have no idea what this means to me.â We stood and he pulled me into a hug. His arms were strong, and held me tight. âGood luck, Y/N, and congratulations on your engagement. Please tell your father hello for me.â I nodded and he left.Â
I called Aaron and told him I found my father and was planning a trip out to meet him. âThis is foolish. Youâre wasting time and money on this. You talked to him, why canât you get the closure you need over the phone?â My heart sank. Walking out of the coffee shop on the phone, the tears started to fall.Â
âAaron, this is something I need to do. Please support me in this. Iâve always supported you.â âDo what you need to do, but remember our engagement party is next week. You need to be home for that.â I wiped the tears away, âI will.âÂ
I climbed in my car and cried. I was torn between meeting my father and being here with my fiancĂ©. I couldnât help but wonder if I was doing the right thing.Â
Green Eyes POV:
I may have held onto her a little longer than I should. Seeing her so vulnerable but so brave did something to me. She was beautiful, and kind. Her eyes are the perfect shade of y/e/c. Sheâs engaged and Iâm with someone, but I couldnât stop thinking about how she bit her lip when she was nervous or how she fidgeted the whole time she was on the phone.Â
When we said our goodbyes I saw her exit the coffee shop on the phone. No doubt planning the trip with her fiancĂ©. Then I noticed her in her car, crying.Â
Oh it broke my heart. I couldnât help myself, but I walked to her car and lightly tapped on the window.Â
Turning around in surprise, she wiped her tears away. âHey, are you okay?â I asked as she rolled down her window. âI will be. Thank you. Aaron isnât happy with me going on the trip, so I have to decide to stay or go alone. I donât know what to do. I want to meet my father, but Aaron thinks itâs a waste.âÂ
I touched her arm, âDarlinâ if itâs something that will help bring you peace, then itâs not a waste of time. Why donât I go with you? I know the area well, and Iâd love to see Mike again.âÂ
She looked stunned, âI canât ask you to do that. Besides, your girlfriend wouldnât like you traveling across the country with some random woman.â âSheâll be fine, besides sheâs on a girls trip. So, what do you say? We can split everything, gas, food, hotel.âÂ
âOkay, letâs do it. Hereâs my address. Be there in about an hour and Iâll be ready.âÂ
I nodded and took her address. My fingers lightly brushed her hand and I shivered.Â
Readerâs POV:Â
An hour later I was sitting with my bags packed and reeling from the last argument I had with Aaron. He was pissed that I agreed to travel with a stranger. I told him it was safer to travel with him than alone. Before Aaron left he said he hoped my father was worth the arguing he and I were doing, and the strain it was causing in our relationship. I scoffed, âitâs only causing strain because youâre letting it. Heâs my father for fucks sake. You have no idea what it feels like to not know where you came from. Now that I have an opportunity to find out, Iâm going to take it. You, as my fiancĂ©, should be supportive.â He turned on his heels and stormed out.Â
I sat waiting and then I heard the rumble of the car. I looked up and saw the most gorgeous car Iâd ever seen. She was sleek, black and from the looks of her, well taken care of.Â
I walked to the driveway as he exited the car. âSheâs beautiful.â I said as I stepped closer with my bags. âThank you, sheâs my pride and joy, my Baby.â He said as he took my bags.Â
I smiled and nodded. Climbing in the front seat I ran my fingers over the beautiful black leather seats. She was breathtaking. When he climbed in the driverâs seat he saw me and smiled. âAre you ready?â I nodded and he backed out of the driveway.Â
The total drive was going to take a little over ten hours. Since it was December, we had to be careful of the cold temperatures, and potential ice and snow on the roads.Â
We passed the time talking, listening to music, and taking in the sights. He was so easy to talk to, and his laugh was amazing, especially when heâd tilt his head back and it came from his belly.Â
I wouldnât admit it, but being with him was easy, and in another life I could see myself with him.Â
Green Eyes POV:Â
I could tell when I picked her up she had a lot on her mind. She looked like she had been crying again. No doubt another argument with her fiance. Then she saw my Baby. The way her eyes lit up, the way her fingers danced over the leather, had my mind racing. Once we were on the road we talked, she loves the same music I do, and her smile could light up the darkest night. She was stunning.Â
I wouldnât admit it, but being with her was easy, and in another life I could see myself with her.
As the hours ticked by I was getting tired, and I could tell he was too. I lightly touched his arm, âYou know we should probably stop for the night, grab a bite to eat and sleep.â He nodded and found a nice hotel to stop at for the night.Â
He came back to the car with a key, âThey had one room available, but it has two beds. I hope this is okay. If not, I can sleep out here. Itâs no problem.âÂ
I touched his arm, âNo, itâs perfect. Iâm not going to let you sleep out here. Letâs get settled and grab something to eat.âÂ
I took the room key and he grabbed the bags. Walking into the room, it was nice and clean. There were two queen beds, a small television and a small table to the side. He placed my bag on the bed furthest from the door. I smiled slightly when I saw it.Â
I sent Aaron a text to let him know we stopped for the night.
Me: Hey, just wanted to let you know we are halfway through the trip. We stopped for the night to eat and sleep. Back on the road tomorrow. I love you.
Aaron: Are you sharing a room?
I scoffed, really. This was the only thing he said?
Me: Yes, it was the only room available, but there are two beds and Iâm sleeping alone. For your information he offered to sleep in his car so I/you werenât uncomfortable.Â
Aaron: So why isnât he?
Me: Because I was not going to let him sleep in a fucking car, Aaron! Jesus, we are sleeping in separate beds. Donât you trust me?
Aaron: I donât know what to think anymore.Â
Me: Wow, okay. Weâve been together for 4 years and Iâve never given you a reason to doubt my commitment. This is crazy. Iâm going to eat, take a shower and go to bed. Good night, Aaron. I love you.
Aaron: Good night.Â
My heart sunk, I canât believe heâd think Iâd throw away what we have.Â
We went to a diner in town and ate dinner. I chuckled when he ordered two kinds of pie. âYou gonna eat both of those?â I asked with a grin. He smirked, âNope, we areâ, and handed me a fork. After dinner and the pies we went back to the room.Â
âHey, Iâm gonna jump in the shower if you donât mind.â I looked at him as I got my pajamas and clean panties out of my bag. âNo, darlinâ, itâs all yours.âÂ
I nodded and walked in the bathroom, closing the door behind me.Â
The hot water cascading around me was a welcomed feeling. It was chilly outside and I needed to just release the stress of the day. I washed my hair and body. Stepping out of the shower I wrapped my hair in a towel, dried off my body and pulled on my clothes. Looking in the mirror I realized the pajamas I brought werenât ones I typically wear around mixed company. The shorts were short, and the top was thin, leaving not much to the imagination. I took a deep breath before exiting the bathroom. I hope I didnât make him uncomfortable.Â
Walking into the room, the steam from the bathroom followed me out. His eyes flicked up and I saw him look over my body then quickly looked away.Â
âShowerâs all yours if you want. The water pressure was amazing.â I said as I took my hair out of the towel. I stood with my back to him, brushing my hair.Â
As he walked past me to go into the bathroom I noticed his tense jaw. I was worried I made him uncomfortable, so I crawled into bed, pulling the blanket up and under my chin.Â
I heard the shower turn on, then the bathroom door opened. He walked out without a shirt on. âForgot my clothes.â He turned and looked at me in the bed. He chuckled, âCold?â I just nodded. My breath quickened as I took in his body.Â
My thighs clenched together. Ugh! Iâm not going to survive this. I heard his belt hit the floor and I could only assume his pants too. I started to fantasize about the rest of his body. What the hell is wrong with me? Heâs with someone and Iâm engaged. Stop fantasizing about him. Then I heard a sound from the bathroom that confused and excited me.
Green Eyes POV:
God sheâs beautiful, and those pajamas, fuck! Her perfect ass and perky nipples, just teasing me. The way she looked at me when I went back in the room. God I could take her right there. I felt myself getting aroused. My cock, straining against my pants. I needed a release. After removing my clothes, my hard cock sprang free and the pink head was covered in precum.Â
I climbed in the shower, flashes of her body, her lips, her perfect body in my head. I fantasized about being with her. I took my cock in my hand and the feeling pulled a moan from my lips. This was wrong, I shouldnât be fantasizing about her, but fuck I couldnât help it. I pumped my cock, slow at first, but as the images of her played in my head like a record my movements became faster, more urgent. I was panting and moaning her name. Biting my lip to try to contain the noise. I was chasing my release with images of her under me, on her knees and her lips kissing mine. When my release hit, it hit hard. I grunted and spilled my seed all over the tile wall.Â
I should feel ashamed, but something in me stirred. I didnât feel ashamed, I felt unrepentant.Â
Readerâs POV:
As I laid in the bed, thighs still clenched together I heard noises from the bathroom. At first I wasnât sure what it was. Then I realized he was masturbating. A blush formed over my cheeks. I tried not to listen to such an intimate moment, but I couldnât stop myself. I felt the arousal start to pool in between my thighs. My panties soaked. My hand found its way to the hem of my shorts and panties. I slipped my hand in and gently started to touch myself. I was soaked, and my clit was throbbing with need. Every grunt and moan from him, pulled a moan from me. I thought I heard him whisper my name, but the sound of my blood pumping in my ears was starting to drown him out. I continued rubbing my clit, and sliding my fingers in and out of my wet pussy. I was close to my release.Â
I started rubbing faster, moving my hips in rhythm with my fingers. My pointer and middle finger on either side of my clit, rubbing it, faster and faster. My other hand found my hardened nipples. I pinched and pulled as I got closer and closer. I heard his grunts come faster, so I knew he was close. âOh fuck, yes!â I whispered as my release hit. My body shaking and my walls clenching around nothing as my release flowed through my body. As I slid my hand out I heard the water turn off.Â
He came out of the bathroom, hair wet, no shirt and gray sweatpants on. His cheeks slightly flushed, and I know he noticed mine were too. I wasnât sure if he heard me, but if he did he didnât mention it.Â
He climbed in his bed, leaned over to face me and to turn off his lamp, âGood night, sweetheart.â My heart fluttered, âGood night.âÂ
I laid back staring at the ceiling. My mind raced with thoughts of what I had just done. Guilt creeped in, but I quickly pushed it away. Itâs not like I slept with him. It was just a fantasy. I had no idea he was facing the same turmoil I was.Â
The next morning the sun peeked through the crack in the curtains and left a ray of light across his face. I noticed freckles peppering his face and flecks of gray in his beard. He was gorgeous, even asleep.Â
I got out of bed and went to the bathroom to change. After taking off my pajamas I realized I left my shirt on the bed. I put on my pants, and bra and slipped out of the bathroom. I glanced at his bed, his eyes shut. I walked to the foot of my bed and grabbed my shirt, darting into the bathroom to finish getting dressed. I let out the breath I was holding. I donât know what I would have done if he woke up.Â
Green Eyes POV:
I woke up early, seeing her still asleep. Her blanket had slipped off, exposing her legs and curvy body. My mind flashed back to last night and a little guilt seeped in my heart. I cared about my girlfriend, but damn was she something else. I noticed she started to wake up so I pretended to be asleep.Â
She got out of bed and went into the bathroom. I heard the door open and saw her look out. I closed my eyes enough to make it look like I was asleep. Then she came out of the bathroom in her bra and pants. God she was sexy. Her curves and body filling out her bra and jeans. I saw her grab her shirt and hurry back in the bathroom. I bit my lip.Â
I waited a few minutes to âwake upâ once she got back in the room.
Coming back into the room I noticed he was still asleep. He stirred a few minutes later and stretched. I tried to look away when I noticed his morning situation, but my god was he, gifted.Â
âGood morning, Y/N.â His sleepy, gruff voice broke the silence. I swallowed, âGood morning to you.â I smiled. As I turned away, he adjusted himself. âIâm gonna get dressed, we can grab breakfast and hit the road if youâd like.âÂ
I was putting on my sock and shoes, âYeah, that would be great, thanks.â He grabbed his clothes and went into the bathroom. When he came out he was dressed, except for his shirt.Â
Fuck! This man is going to be the death of me. I felt my cheeks flush red with heat. I turned away and started to pack, hoping he didnât see me. Once packed I grabbed my bag and was starting to carry it out of the room. He stopped me, âNo, darlinâ, let me carry that.â He took it in his hand and slung it over his shoulder, then he grabbed his. Walking out to the car, he dropped them in the trunk.Â
We double checked we had everything and turned in the key. âReady?â He asked. I nodded, âYes, Iâm ready.âÂ
Grabbing a quick breakfast we were on the road within an hour. There was about 5 hours left. I checked the weather and saw snow was coming this evening where my father lived. âHey, it looks like around my dadâs there is snow coming in tonight. I hope itâs not too much. I donât want you to get stuck up there with me.â
He turned his head quickly. Almost like he was offended. âHey, itâs going to be okay, and if we get snowed in then so be it.âÂ
My heart raced, my eyes met his, âIâm sorry. I didnât mean to upset you. I just didnât want to cause you issues with your girl.â He just nodded and kept his eyes on the road.
A silence filled the car. I didnât know what to say, so I pulled out my book and started to read. He turned on the radio, softly, and I read. About 3 hours later he pulled into a gas station. âI need to stretch and fill her up. Need anything?â I closed my book, âIâll get out and stretch too, Iâll grab drinks and snacks.â He nodded and I grabbed my purse, walking into the gas station.Â
I went to the restroom and grabbed some snacks and a few things to drink. As I approached the cash register I looked to the right and saw some mini pies. I smiled and grabbed a few. I paid for my purchases and went to the car.Â
He came back a few minutes later and slid in the driverâs seat. âI got drinks and snacks. I wasnât sure what youâd like so I took a chance and got some things I like. Oh and I got you some mini pies.âÂ
His head turned and he looked at me with a smirk, âYou got me pie?â I nodded and smiled. He grabbed the bag and started digging through it. I giggled as he pulled out the pies. âWow, sweetheart, thank you.âÂ
The next thing I knew he pulled me to him and kissed me. He pulled back quickly, âOh my god. Iâm so sorry. I donât know what came over me. Shit! Iâm so sorry.â I placed my hand on his chest, âHey, itâs okay. I promise.âÂ
He nodded, turned his body and started the car. I noticed his jaw was tight and his frame rigid. My heart ached.Â
His lips were so soft against mine and that kiss sent electricity straight through me. Aaron had never kissed me like that, and Iâd never felt that when he kissed me.
The rest of the drive to my fatherâs house was pretty quiet. I was thankful it was only a few hours. The tension in the car was building.Â
Pulling into my fatherâs driveway I anxiety started to build. My hands trembled, and I fidgeted. I felt his hand on mine. I looked over at him and he smiled softly, âHeâs going to love you so much, sweetheart. Just be yourself.âÂ
I nodded and opened my door. He stayed in the car as I approached the front porch. I took a deep breath, knocked softly and the door opened. Standing before me was my father. I knew right away I had his eyes and nose.Â
âY/N?â I nodded. He threw his arms around me and pulled me into a hug. I let out the breath I was holding. When he let me go, he looked at me, âYou look just like your mother. So beautiful.â âThank you.âÂ
âWould you like to come in? What about your friend in the car?â I nodded, turned and motioned for him to come in. As he approached, my father instantly recognized him. He pulled him into a hug. âMan, look at you. All grown up. You look so much like your father. Itâs great to see you.âÂ
We all walked in and I noticed the pictures around the house. I could only assume the pictures were of his children and his late wife. Then my father spoke, âWait, Y/N, you said you were engaged. Are you two engaged?â In unison we both said no.Â
My father looked bewildered. I explained everything to him. âWell, I sure am glad you reached out. If I had known about you I would have been in your life. Iâm sorry I wasnât there for you.âÂ
âItâs okay. I know mom wanted to tell you. She said she reached out to your sister, but she told her she didnât know where you were.â My father shook his head, âShe never did like our relationship. My sister was always trying to hook me up with her best friend. When your mother and I split I went back home. She knew where I was.â He hung his head, âDamn, all this time I could have known you, maybe been married to your mom.âÂ
âDid you love her?â I asked him. His face tight, âMore than anything. She was the love of my life.âÂ
The next few days I spent with my father and met my brother and sister. It was an amazing time, except for the tension between myself and my companion.Â
I couldnât figure out what I did, or what happened. The next morning, the day before we were supposed to leave, I sat on my dadâs porch sipping a coffee, thinking. I didnât hear the door open. My dad stepped out, âHey kiddo, everything okay?âÂ
I looked up, âYeah, well Iâm not sure. My fiance, Aaron and I have barely spoken since our last fight, and to be honest Iâm confused.â My father gently touched my shoulder, âConfused about your fiance, or perhaps another man?â He motioned his head towards the house.Â
I took a deep breath, âI just met him, heâs got a girlfriend and Iâm engaged, butâŠâ âBut you canât stop thinking about the possibilities?â I nodded. âWell, I canât tell you what to do, but some fatherly advice, follow your heart. If something feels right, youâll know, and if something feels off, youâll know it.âÂ
I stood up and hugged him, âThanks, dad.â He smiled and pulled me tight, âYouâre welcome baby girl.âÂ
Later that night we all decided to go to the Christmas light festival in town. Walking beside him, I could feel the heat radiating off of him, and when the wind blew just right I could smell his cologne. I inhaled deeply, taking it in. My dad, sister, brother and their families walked ahead of us.Â
The laughter of other people surrounding us. I finally got the courage to talk to him. âHey, is everything okay? Things just seem off.â âYeah, everything is okay. I just feel bad for kissing you. I know youâre engaged.âÂ
I gently touched his arm, âHey, itâs okay. That kiss was..â I stopped myself and looked in his eyes. He stepped closer. Our bodies close, his fingers lightly brushing against mine. âThat kiss was what?â He asked, eyes locked on mine.Â
I bit my lip, âThat kiss was perfect.â I whispered. He leaned in closer, his lips ghosting mine, âTell me to stop.â I stood there, âNo.â His lips landed on mine. The kiss was soft at first, then his hands went into my hair and he deepened the kiss. I moaned into his mouth.
The kiss was absolutely magical and full of so much passion and need. As we pulled back from each other, I saw his eyes full of so much love. The twinkle lights above us casting a halo of color around him. I knew I wanted him, I knew this was who I was meant to be with.Â
We made it back to our room, clothes were shed and he began kissing down my body. Taking my nipples in his mouth as his fingers played my body like a grand piano. His body hovering over mine, âTell me to stop.â He whispered. âDonâtâÂ
That was all the permission he needed. He pushed inside me, and the days of want and tension just melted away. Every touch, every thrust, every kiss brought us closer together. Our bodies tangled together for hours, whispers and promises made in the middle of the passion. Both of us forgetting the commitment we made to another person. At that moment it was just us.Â
We both fell asleep in each otherâs arms. Around 3am his phone went off, and I glanced at it, seeing his girlfriendâs name and a message that read: âHey baby. I got home early. I hope your trip is going well. I canât wait for you to get home. I love you.âÂ
My heart sank. Heâs not mine and Iâm not his. We canât be together. Weâve both betrayed the other people in our lives. I looked over at him. His eyes closed, for the first time since that first night, his jaw relaxed, and he had a slight smile on his face.Â
My heart sank. I knew what I had to do. I cried the whole time.
Green Eyes POV:
The light of the sun peeked through the slightly opened curtain. I stretched and reached for her. Last night was perfect, she was perfect. When I reached for her, the bed was empty, cold. On her pillow a note. My heart sank.
By the time you read this Iâll be gone. These past few days with you have been amazing. Last night felt like nothing Iâd ever felt before. You and I both are committed to other people, and I canât come into your life and ruin that. Iâm supposed to be getting married, and now Iâm just confused. I know if I stay the feelings Iâm feeling wonât let me walk away from you. I canât, no I wonât make you decide between me or her. Youâre an incredible man and I honestly wish things were different. Iâm sorry. Iâm so incredibly sorry. You deserve so much more than a letter. I just wish I could give it to you, but I canât. Please take care of yourself, and Iâll always be grateful for you and the time weâve spent together.Â
Forever,
Y/N
I took a deep breath. She was gone. I packed my stuff up and headed back home. The drive home was quiet, but oh so loud. Thoughts of us, of last night, of the first night, the whole trip played in my head.Â
Readerâs POV:Â
I hated leaving him. I just knew if I stayed Iâd never leave him. Stepping out of the airport back home I felt the cold air cut right through me. I walked back into my house and dropped my bags. I sat on the couch and cried. Letting all the emotions Iâd been holding in, out.Â
A few days later I was standing in the middle of a restaurant, surrounded by most of Aaronâs friends and some of mine for our engagement party. My sister was here and she pulled me to the side. âSweetie, are you okay? Youâre here, but youâre not.â I just looked at her and broke down.
She pulled me into the bathroom and I told her everything. She held me tight, âOh sweetie, it sounds like you fell in love with him. Why are you going through with this engagement? I can see youâre not happy.âÂ
My phone kept ringing. I looked at the caller ID, it was him. I silenced it. It rang again, and again I declined the call. He kept calling. My sister looked at me, âHoney, answer it. Hear him out. If he wanted to just walk away he wouldnât be calling you.âÂ
When the phone rang again I answered it. âYou have to stop calling me. Iâm at my engagement party.â âSweetheart, please.â âI canât. Aaron didnât do anything wrong, your girlfriend didnât do anything wrong. We did. I did.âÂ
âIâll walk away from you darlinâ if you can tell me you donât love me.â My breath hitched. The tears started to fall. My sister put her hand on my shoulder. âI uh..âÂ
âSweetheart, donât cry, please. Tell me you donât love me and Iâll walk away.â I looked at my sister, âI need some air.â She helped me out the backdoor of the restaurant. My hands were shaking as I held the phone.
âI want you to know I donât regret what we did, baby. Iâve never felt what I felt with you. I broke up with my girlfriend too. Not because of us, well not completely because of us. We had been drifting apart, it was mutual. I just thought you should know that.â I sobbed harder. âPlease stop. I canât do this. Iâm supposed to be getting married.âÂ
He sighed, âI understand, Iâm sorry darlinâ. I hope you have an amazing life full of the love you deserve. Iâll let you go.â My heart broke. âNo, wait, please.â A silence filled the air. âBy the way, you look beautiful tonight. That dress fits you perfectly.â My breath hitched. I looked up and saw him standing near the corner of the building.Â
I ran to him, threw my arms around him and held him. âTell me you donât love me, Y/N.â âI canât, because I do.â He lifted my chin and kissed my lips, deepening the kiss. âGood, because I love you too.âÂ
Tags are open, if you want to be added or removed, let me know. Â
Tags:Â
@nescaveckwriter @kr804573Â
@k-slla @jackles010378Â
@jawritter @xx-spooky-little-vampire-xxÂ
@roseblue373 @cheynovakÂ
@jassackles  @chriszgirl92
@suckitands33 @arcannaaÂ
@n-o-p-e-never @ladysparkles78Â
@smoothdogsgirl @hobby27Â
@manicjk @stoneyggirl2Â
@deans-spinster-witch @snowayumiÂ
@shadowqueen1318 @shanimallina87
@muhahaha303 @fitxgrld
@nancymcl @baby19sthings
@cheekygirl2309 @oceean
@kindollss @foxyjwls007
@lmg14 @cevansbaby-dove
@spxideyver @reignsboy19
@deans-baby-momma @deansimpalababy
@ladykitana90 @quietgirll75Â
@superrey @kamisobsessed
@obliviousap @ninii-winchester
@mischiefnevermanaged89-blog @whimsyfinny
@bobbdylan @star-yawnznn
@reignsboy19 @monkey-d-hoshizora98
@depressionbarbie2023 @livingdeadblondequeen
@mandee7 @barnes70stark
#hes gorgeous#so damn sexy#jensen ackles#jackles#jensen ackles x plus size reader#jensen ackles x reader#jensen ackles smut#dean winchester#dean x reader#dean winchester x plus size!reader#soldier boy x plus size reader#soldier boy x reader#russell shaw#russell shaw x reader
49 notes
·
View notes
Text
Hold My Hand: John Wick x Reader Chapter 79
warnings: none hold my hand masterlist
Youâve spent the whole morning and afternoon preparing for Jimmy and Tess, and John had even ran to the store to get more groceries since it wonât just be the two of you eating. He got several things that you asked him to since you know Tess has certain things that she likes. She prefers water from a bottle. She likes a certain brand of bread, and sheâs very picky on what kind of pickles she eats as well. Sheâs pregnant, so youâll let it slide.
Sadie was beyond excited to see Jimmy and Tess, and she did exactly what you thought sheâd do: pissed on the floor. Thankfully you had her in the backyard so it was just on the cement. Bleu was excited to see Jimmy and Tess as well, and Garfield was purring so loud that you could hear him from across the room. Tess and Jimmy both gave them lots of love, and they looked so happy to finally see them again.
Jimmy and John are now across the street looking at the damage in the basement, and Jimmy insisted that Tess stay at your house and that heâd take pictures for her to see it. He didnât want her anywhere near the mold.
The kitchen smells so good since you put a pot roast in the crock-pot before you left to get Tess and Jimmy, and now with Tessâ help, youâre getting everything ready for dinner. The two of you are laughing hysterically as she tells you all about the shenanigans that Jimmy got himself into, and it feels so good to have her around again. You missed her so much, and you kinda hope the two of you never spend that long apart again.
Just as you start to set the table, you hear John and Jimmy coming in the front door, which youâre thankful for since your stomach is growling. John and Jimmy both wash their hands, and you lean up to peck John quickly as you finish getting out the silverware and plates.
âI donât even get one. Thatâs unfair.â Jimmy teases, then he smiles when you peck him on the cheek. âUh oh, Tess. I think your sister is trying to make a move.â
You notice the big bandage on Jimmyâs arm, and you point at it, âWhatâs that?â
Tess turns around a little and laughs, âOh, go ahead, Jimmy. Tell them about your big hero moment.â
âI was a hero, Tess.â Jimmy says, flicking her shoulder a little, âWell, as we all know, Tess is allergic to bees. She was laying out by the pool when a big wasp landed on the table next to her. Me, being the hero that I am, I tried to get it to fly away.â
Tess laughs, âAnd in the process, youâŠâ
Jimmy looks at you and starts to laugh, âIn the process, I tripped over a chair and cut my arm on this little metal piece sticking out.â
You wince, âOh, ouch. You got it all cleaned out though, right?â
âYeah, yeah, we did.â he nods and pats Tessâ ass, âMy little nurse.â
You jokingly gag and walk over to the table, then you sit down as everyone starts to dig into the food. Jimmy takes a big bite of the pot roast and sits back in his chair with a huge smile on his face.
âThat means he likes it.â Tess laughs, and Jimmy gives you a thumbs up. Tess looks down at her plate, picking at her food, and she smiles when she looks up at you, âThank you for letting us stay here.â
âOf course. Youâd do the same for us.â you say, nudging her shoulder, âEat your food. Donât be allâŠtimid and shy because youâre staying with us.â
âWe just donât want to impose.â
âTess, listen to me, youâre not imposing. Weâre not going to make you stay at a hotel when weâre right here. While youâre here, this is your home. Donât be afraid to go in any room that you want. Nothing is off limits, we donât have anything to hide.â
John laughs, âJust donât go in my drawer next to my bed.â
You and Tess both look at John, and you cock up your eyebrow a little as he laughs.
âYou knowâŠlike in shows when the parents say not to go in the bedside table. You know what? Never mind.â
Tess laughs when you shake your head, âGot some weird sex stuff in there, donât ya?â
âNo, we do not.â you say to Tess, then you look at John and shake your head again, âHeâs just being a dork today.â
Tess laughs, then she looks over at Jimmy, âWe have some news.â
You gasp quietly and look over at her, propping your head up and waiting for her to continue.
âSo, while we were in Italy, Jimmy and I were talking about our hopes and dreams. I told Jimmy that it was always a dream of mine to be a mom, and that with my parents passing when I was young, I want to be as involved with my children as I can be.â she says, and you nod your head as she begins to smile, âJimmy told me his dream that heâs always had. Go ahead, babe, tell them.â
Jimmy clears his throat and sits up, âWell, John already knows since we just talked about this a little bit ago, butâŠIâve always wanted to start my own carpentry business. I love building stuff, itâs one of my favorite things to do.â
âReally?â you smile as you look at him, and he nods his head.
âYeah, I justâŠâ Jimmy swallows hard and sighs, âBeing a cop was more for my parents than for me in the first place, and with Finn on the way, I canât put myself at risk anymore. Watching John buy the shop inspired me to really think about what I do to do with my life. And I want to start a business. I want to be able to be there for Finn and Tess, and I canât do that if Iâm always on call for something.â
âJimmy, thatâs amazing!â you get up from the table and hug him, then you wrap your arms around Tess before you sit back down, âWhen do you plan on doing this?â
Jimmy takes a deep breath and looks up John, then at you, âWell, once Finn is born, Iâll have a few weeks off, and I plan on starting to hunt for a place somewhere in Oyster Bay. With Johnâs help.â
John reaches for your hand and smiles when you look at him, âWeâre gonna help them out. A loan to help Jimmy get started, and anything else heâll need.â
âOf course, I wouldnât expect anything less.â you squeeze Johnâs hand and smile at him -- he really is the perfect man. You look back at Jimmy and Tess, and you let out a small laugh, âTess got her wish after all; she wanted you to quit your job.â
âWell,â Jimmy leans over and kisses Tessâ cheek, âWhat Tess wants, she gets.â
Tess takes a big bite of her food, all while looking particularly pleased with herself.
âThis is great, by the way.â John says, pointing at his plate. He reaches out for your hand and presses a kiss to the back of it, âYour food lately has been amazing.â
âIâve cooked twice, maybe three times since weâve been home.â you laugh, shaking your head, âCalm down, Wick.â
Tess rests her chin on her hand and looks at you, âSo, how was your trip?â
âIt was so good. We definitely have to go to the tree house sometime. Even if you and I just go on a girls trip or something.â you sit back in your chair a little and feel Johnâs hand on your thigh, âJohn and I had so much fun with Shiloh, and Gia and Christina were so nice to us. We swam, we went for a little walk down around their little orchard and picked apples and stuff. We went horseback riding! It was just amazing. Iâll definitely remember that trip for the rest of my life.â
Tess smiles, âI see John is wearing his ring.â
John happily holds up his hand as he chews his food, then he covers his mouth when he talks, âEvery day.â
âWaitâŠâ Jimmy furrows his brow, âYou eloped?â
âNo, no, she just gave me a ring to wear.â John laughs, and his cheeks turn a little pink.
Jimmy nods, stuffing his face with food, âThatâs cool. I was offended for a minute thinking you two got married without us.â
Tess rolls her eyes and looks back at you, âKeep going, tell me more. I practically talked your ear off about my trip. Itâs your turn.â
âUh, I donât know. John and I just kinda chilled out around the tree house. It was so nice there. One day it rained and we ordered some food, opened the windows, and just talked. Actually, waitâŠâ you look at John and smile, âThatâs the night we found the conversation starters. We talked about a lot of stuff that night.â
âOh, my god. Did you like those?â
You nod your head as you look at Tess, and you glance over at John to see a smile on his face, âWe loved them, and we never even got through the whole deck, so weâll definitely do some more. They were so much fun, and we actually learned some things about each other that we didnât know. John didnât know that Iâm allergic to fish, I didnât know how many bones John has broken. Spoiler alert: itâs almost all of them.â
Tess laughs, âOf course.â
âWhile we were there, we also talked about some more serious things like marriage and babies.â you say, watching Tess perk up. âWeâve decided where we want our wedding, who we want there, and we even decided on a date. And as our maid of honor and best man, you two should be the first to know that I will officially become Mrs. Wick onâŠSeptember 5th.â
âLikeâŠthe September 5th thatâs coming up soon?â
âThat very one.â you smile and look at John, âItâs our one year anniversary too. We want to have a small intimate ceremony on the side patio where you two got married, but I told John that I thought itâd be a cool idea to tear down the tennis court and use that for the reception, then after we can use it for birthday parties and barbecues. So, I think John is going to call someone this week and have them come out and tear down the fence, then John is going to start working on it.â
âTime for Jimmy to get some practice in if he wants his own carpentry business. Gotta see where my money is goinâ.â John jokes, and you laugh quietly. âNah, I really could use your help though.â
Jimmy nods his head, âOf course, man.â
âOoh, handy men.â Tess teases, then winks at Jimmy.
You smile as you watch John and Jimmy start to talk about the ideas he has for the tennis court, then you look back at Tess, âOh, and John and I decided that we want toâŠstart trying for a baby. So, I am now birth control free. Well, thatâs not true. I just stopped taking it last week.â
âShut the fuck up!â Tess moves out of her chair a little to hug you, then she sits back down, âOh, my god!â
âYeah, weâre really excited. I told John already that I probably wonât get pregnant within these next few months because even though Iâm not taking birth control, itâs still in my body and itâs doing its job, butâŠâ you shrug playfully, âWe could get pregnant by the end of the year.â
âThatâs the plan.â John says, getting up from the table with his plate. âTo get this one pregnant by the end of the year.â
You laugh loudly and get up, âYeah, heâs definitely trying.â
âOooh,â Tess teases, nudging your arm and wiggling her eyebrows, âWell, we wonât disturb you two when youâre in your room.â
Jimmy is still stuffing his face with potatoes as you, John, and Tess clean up around him, and he sits back in his seat when Tess takes his empty plate.
âKnowing these two, thereâs probably dessert.â Tess says, and Jimmy perks up.
You open the fridge and pull out some chocolate mousse in tiny cups, and Jimmyâs mouth drops open in shock.
âI didnât make these, I bought them.â you laugh and hand him a cup along with a spoon, âTrust me, Iâm not Suzy Homemaker. I can make, like two dishes. John and I usually order food every night, so I hope you like Chinese food, Mexican food, and Italian food.â
Jimmy laughs, âLucky for you, I love all of those things.â
The four of you finish eating your dessert, and Jimmy insists on doing the dishes for you and John. Tess helps him load up the dishwasher, then she takes a break and leans over the counter, yawning loudly.
âJet lag is the worst. Iâm still struggling a bit with mine.â you say, then you lead Tess to their room, âI washed all of your sheets, made sure that you two have enough room for your clothes, I put a basket in the corner for your clothes. You know where the laundry room is obviously, feel free to use it whenever.â
Tess crawls into bed and lays down, âAh, it feels so good.â
âOh, this closet is huge.â Jimmy says, and he starts to put his stuff away. He waves it off and crawls in bed next to Tess. âThis bed is so comfortable.â
âWeâll let you two catch up on your sleep.â you laugh and look up at John, âWeâll be in our room if you need anything. Oh, and donât be freaked out if you hear noises in the night, sometimes John just randomly goes for a walk at like 3 AM, and you know me, sometimes Iâll get up for something to drink.â
âGot it.â Tess says, yawning again. âYou can leave the door open a little. Garfield comes in every night around 2 and gets in bed with us. And donât worry about being quiet or anything. This one sleeps like a rock, and since Iâve been pregnant, I knock the fuck out.â
You glare at Tess a little and shake your head, âItâs 7:30. Weâre going to lay down and watch a movie.â
Tess puts her hands up in defense and laughs, âWell, you said heâs trying to get you pregnant.â
âOh, my god. Goodnight, you two.â you laugh and shut the door a little as John laughs.
John puts his hand on your lower back and looks at you, âIâm gonna let the dogs out one last time.â
You pat Johnâs stomach and smile, âOkay, meet you upstairs.â
Since you have company, you and John can kiss sleeping naked goodbye. Tess will mostly like barge into your room at least once while you and John are still sleeping, and you're not going to take any chances. Youâre going to hate sleeping in clothes, but you know that you can probably find something that will keep you a little cooler. You sift through your clothes and grab out several nightgowns that are possibilities.
âUh,â you laugh and look down at them on the bed, âWell, I mean, I wonât be hot in this.â
You hold up a thin, black lacy nightgown and let out another laugh as you start to undress. Quickly putting it on, you head into the bathroom to wash your face and brush your teeth, then you hear John in the bedroom.
âOh, Iâll be right back again.â
You catch a glimpse of John as he leaves the room, then you crawl into bed and turn on your fan. You snuggle under the covers when the cool air from the fan hits your skin, and you smile when John walks back in. He holds up a bottle of water, then he places it on the table next to your side of the bed.
You smile, âThanks, John.â
âGotta brush my teeth.â he says, then he walks into the bathroom.
A few moments later, John emerges from the bathroom in his boxers and crawls into bed next to you. When he lifts the blanket up, he sees what youâre wearing and immediately scoots closer to kiss you.
âIâm happy that we told Tess and Jimmy that weâre trying to have a baby.â
You smile, âMe, too.â
John brushes his nose against yours as he lingers inches from your mouth, and you feel his hand slowly sliding down your stomach. He leans back in to kiss you, slowly slipping his tongue into your mouth. His spit tastes like mint, and you suck on his tongue to get more of a taste.
He leans down, kissing and sucking on your neck, âSo, are we going to watch a movie?â
You laugh a little as you pull him on top of you, âNope!â
__
The weather has been nice today, but itâs disgustingly hot -- too hot to even go swimming. So instead youâre sitting in the basement watching TV, which wasnât exactly the plan. You came downstairs to run on the treadmill for a bit since itâs too hot outside, but John is so focused on a book heâs working on, you donât want to annoy him with the sound of the treadmill. At least thatâs what youâre telling yourself.
The floorboards are creaking above your head so you know Tess and Jimmy must be home. They had went over to his parents house for breakfast so they could tell them all about their trip.
You hear a knock on the door, so you hop up quickly and stand at the bottom of the stairs, âYeah?â
Tess opens the door slowly, then she waves, âJust wanted to tell you that weâre home. Well, I am. Jimmy just went to meet with the guy about the basement.â
âTess, you can come down here.â you laugh and wave her down, âItâs not off limits.â
âYes, it is!â John says, and you turn around to look at him as he chuckles like he just told the worldâs greatest joke.
Tess has one foot on the step, but she slowly backs her way upstairs, âOh.â
âHeâs kidding, Tess.â you laugh, and she finally starts down the steps again.
She looks around in awe, then she starts making her way around the basement, âIâve never been down here.â
âHavenât you?â John asks, still focusing on his book.
Tess rolls her eyes when she sees John has a picture of you and him on his workbench, then she points at his safe, âWhatâs in there?â
You scoff, âWhat do you think?â
âGuns.â she whispers, then gasps when you put in the code and open it, âOh, of course. Pictures of you two.â
You walk over to John and lean against his back as Tess continues to look through Johnâs safe, and he finally puts his work down to hug you. He turns around in his chair and pulls you in between his legs, then he wraps his arms around you and puts his head on your chest.
âAre you getting hungry?â
You nod, leaning down to kiss his forehead when he looks at you, âYeah.â
John laughs, âI can hear your stomach growling.â
âShit.â you let go of John and move Tess out of the way, and you reach into the back of the safe to a small stack of photos that you and John took one night. You tuck them behind your back and smile when Tess looks at you.
âWhat are those?â
You shrug, âOh, uh, just some pictures.â
Tess smirks as she walks closer to you, âPictures of what?â
You shake your head and move behind John for protection, âJust some pictures of John and I togetherâŠnaked.â
âYouâre such a liar.â Tess says, then she yanks a picture out of your hand and her eyes grow wide, âHoly shit!â
You groan loudly and pull it out of her hands, then you turn it around to see itâs a picture of you with John behind you and his hands on your bare breasts. You exhale in relief that itâs not one of the other moreâŠinappropriate pictures.
âYou two amaze me.â Tess laughs and turns around to continue looking through the safe. She pulls out the picture of John and Helen, then she turns around to look at John, âThis is Helen?â
John nods, âYeah.â
You walk over to Tess and look at the picture, âLook at Johnâs cute little smile. He was so happy.â
âJohn! You look so happy.â Tess says, looking at the picture.
âI was very happy.â he says, and you smile when you look over at him. âAlmost as happy as I am now.â
You roll your eyes and laugh, âReel it in, Wick.â
âThatâs probably true though.â Tess says, looking down at John and Helen, âI mean, youâre going to get married and have a baby. John and Helen didnât have a baby.â
You walk over to John and wrap your arm around his shoulder, âWell, weâre just different. Different circumstances.â
âI applaud you.â Tess says and puts the picture back, âIf Jimmy had a wife, Iâd always compare myself to her, but heâll never have anyone better than me, so whatever. Iâm the best heâs ever had and will ever have.â
You laugh and look over at John, âI would never say that to John.â
âWell, you should because itâs true! Youâre the best John will ever have.â Tess says, then she starts to head upstairs.
John laughs as he looks at you and nods, âShe has a point.â
You roll your eyes and look over Johnâs shoulder to see the book heâs working on. Itâs nearly done, and all he has left to do is put his stamp on the inside, which happens to be one of your favorite parts. John grabs the stamp off of the shelf, then he hands it to you and watches as you press it down on the inside cover of the book.
âLittle harder, baby.â he laughs, then he puts his hand over yours and presses down, âThere.â
âDid you hear my knuckle pop when you did that?â you laugh, leaning against John, âBreakinâ my bones, Mr. Wick.â
John lets out a small laugh, and you turn around a little to look at him. The two of you hold eye contact for a moment, and you give him a sweet smile when his gazes falls to your lips.
âAre you gonna kiss me or are you just looking at my lips?â
He leans forward to kiss you, but you lean back a little to tease him. John frowns and sits back, âFine, I didnât want to kiss you anyway.â
âWhoa!â you gasp and point at the floor, âHellâŠitâs freezing over. And I think I just saw a pig flying!â
John scoffs and begins to clean up his workbench, all while you cling to his back. You're probably bothering the shit out of him with how clingy you're being, but this is what he signed up for when he proposed to you.
âAm I bothering you, Mr. Moody?â
John stands up straight and pulls your arms around his waist tighter, âNo, youâre like my little koala bear.â
You scratch your fingers against Johnâs stomach, then you lift up his shirt a little and scratch his back. He immediately sits down and leans against the workbench, and he lets out a big groan.
âThat feels so good.â
You pull Johnâs shirt up more and kiss over his back, then you press a kiss to the big scar in the center like always. Pulling his shirt back down, you lean against his back and wrap your arms around him.
âShould we go get some lunch?â you ask, and John nods his head.
You start to head up the stairs when John grabs you by the waist and spins you around. He presses his lips to yours several times, then he sighs and looks at you.
You cup his face in your hands and press another kiss to his lips, âAre you sure I'm not bothering you?â
John nods, âPositive.â
Looking at John for a moment longer, you can tell he's not being entirely truthful with you. He's hiding something.
âI just...need to ask you something, and it might be a little weird.â he says, and you nod your head encouragingly. âRight now isn't the time though.â
You groan jokingly and head upstairs to see Tess on the couch, âWeâre going out for some lunch.â
âWanna come with?â John asks, and you turn around to look at him in confusion.
Tess gets off the couch and grabs her purse, âI am starving.â
You grab Johnâs hand as he walks past, then you pull him aside, âYouâre still going to ask your question, right?â
John cups your face in his hands, then he tilts your head back so he can kiss you, âLetâs just have a nice lunch.â
__
Before you left for lunch, you stopped by and picked up Jimmy, then the four of you went out to eat. The conversations were good and the food was exactly what you wanted. John still hasnât asked his question yet, and you kept a close eye on him all afternoon, hoping that his demeanor wouldnât change, and thankfully it didnât.
Tess asked you if you wanted to go swimming when you got home and you thought itâd be a good idea. Since itâs later in the afternoon, the sun isnât directly above the pool and the air is getting a little cooler. Itâs still hot as hell out, but itâs not too hot to go swimming.
Youâre in your room going through your swimsuits, and you look up just as John walks in. He sits down on the bed, then he pats the spot next to him, âCome here, baby.â
Taking a deep breath, you sit down next to John and reach for his hand. The two of you sit in silence for a moment and your mind begins to wander to all the places it shouldnât.
Is John really upset that Jimmy and Tess are staying here? Is John upset that you let Tess look in his safe? Is John upset?
âYou know I love you, right?â
âDonât start a conversation like that!â you look up at John and pull your hand out of his grip as he laughs, âIâm serious, John!â
He laughs and reaches for your hand again, âI just want you to know that I love you, and if your answer is no, Iâll understand.â
You shake your head, âYouâre not making any sense right now.â
John reaches for your left hand and rubs his thumb over your engagement ring. He inhales deeply like heâs going to explode, then he lets it out as he looks at you, âIf I asked you to go somewhere with me, would you?â
You smile, âI will go anywhere with you. And no, I didnât mean for that to be as cheesy as it was.â
âAre you sure? Because what Iâm going to ask youâŠis kind of weird.â
You scrunch your eyebrows in confusion and laugh, âJust ask me.â
âIn a few days, itâs Helenâs birthday.â he says, and you nod your head. âWould youâŠcome with me to visit her?â
âReally?â
John shakes his head and closes his eyes, âSorry, itâs weird. I shouldnât have asked. I canâŠI can just go by myself, if you donât mind.â
âNo, no, John, look at me.â you say, and John looks at you again, âIâm honored that youâd even want to take me with you. I think itâs very sweet. Iâll be honest, I always wondered when and if youâd ever take me to meet her. And please donât ever feel like you need to ask my permission to go visit her. She was your wife, John. Youâre allowed to go there. I donât want you to think you ever have to ask my permission to do things, just like you donât want me to think I have to ask you.â
John wraps his arm around your shoulder, pulling you closer, âI want her to meet you. I want her to see how happy I am now.â
You try to hide your face from John since youâre tearing up, but he cups your face and makes you look at him. He lets out a small laugh, then he presses his warm lips to your forehead.
âBy the way, I donât go there all the time. I havenât been there in a year, the last time I went was for her birthday. I donât want to go there all the time. Remember, weâre living in the moment.â he says, and you laugh as you look at him. âGoing there and spending too much time there takes me away from where I really want to be: here. With you.â
âIâm really honored, John. I canât thank you enough for truly opening your heart to me. It really means a lot, and it shows me that you really are committed to our relationship.â you say, moving closer for him to hold you. âI love you so much and Iâm so proud of you. I canât imagine how proud Helen probably is.â
John leans his head against yours and you watch as he spins your ring, âSo, youâre not weirded out by this?â
âNo, not at all.â you get up and grab your swimsuit so you can change -- Tess is probably wondering where you are. âI think itâs very sweet, and it means a lot that you think Iâm good enough to meet Helen.â
John laughs, âWell, donât say it like that. Of course youâre good enough.â
âOkay, maybe those werenât the words I was looking for.â you say, watching John closely as you pull off your shorts, âMaybe the word I was looking for wasâŠI donât know. I guess it just means a lot to me that I mean enough to you to go meet her. Does that make sense?â
âIt does.â he nods.
John is completely done with this conversation now that youâre undressing. You pull your underwear off and toss them to John, and he laughs as he holds them up like theyâre some big prize. His gaze on you is now laser focused as you pull your shirt off and unhook your bra, and when your breasts fall out of your bra, he immediately gets up and cups them in his hands.
âYou canât keep your hands to yourself, can you? We were having a serious conversation.â
âYeah, yeahâŠâ John says, leaning down to kiss over your chest.
You let out a small laugh, then you turn around so John can help tie your swimsuit top. He wraps his arms around you, and your eyes meet in the reflection of the mirror. A smile tugs at your lips as you hold his gaze, then he leans his chin on your shoulder.
âYou do mean a lot to me, peach.â he says against your cheek, âAnd I wouldnât have asked you to go with me if you didnât. And if youâre uncomfortable, you need to let me know. I donât want you to do anything that makes you uncomfortable.â
You turn your head a little to look at John, âIâm not uncomfortable. Iâm excited to meet her actually.â
âShe would have loved you. I know Iâve told you that before, and it is a little weird to think about, but she would have.â he says, and you smile when you see him pulling out his swim trunks. You didnât even ask if he wanted to go swimming with you, he doesnât need permission, of course, itâs just kinda soft that he wants to go swimming.
âI bet I would have liked her too. She made you happy, so anyone who makes you happy is instantly likable in my book.â
John laughs as he pulls his shirt over his head, âYou make me very happy.â
âYou just want me to fall into a puddle of goo right here, donât you?â you tease, walking over to kiss John, âIâll meet you outside.â
John grabs your arm and kisses you on the lips, almost knocking the breath out of you and buckling your knees in the process. He moves your hair out of your face as you wrap your arms around his neck, then he kisses your forehead.
âI love you more than anything in this world.â he whispers, leaving his lips on your forehead.
Your eyes are still closed since youâre still trying to process that kiss, but you open them and look at John, âI love you, too.â
His hands slide down your sides and onto your ass, âIâll meet you outside.â
__
After swimming this afternoon, you and John snuck up to the bedroom for a nice little quickie. John really blew your mind, so youâre currently still laying in bed naked as he takes a shower. The shower turns off, and you prop yourself up a little as John walks into the bedroom with a towel around his waist. When he sees you still in bed, he gives you a wink and smiles smugly.
âReally knocked you out, didnât I?â
You laugh, âYeah, well, you always do.â
John pulls on a pair of boxers and he starts to laugh when he feels you watching his every move, âYou gonna get up, peach?â
Laughing as you sit up, you wiggle your legs and rotate your ankles, âMy legs still feel like jello.â
âWell, you, uh, told me toâŠâ he stops talking and turns around to look at you walking over to him.
You wrap your arms around his neck and lean up to kiss him, âOh, I know what I told you to do.â
John moves you back to the bed as he crawls on top of you, kissing you with no end in sight. His lips on yours are persistent and his hands begin to explore up and down your body, then he leans back a little to look at you.
âI should shower.â you say, leaning up to kiss John again.
Exhaling heavily, you get up from the bed and head for the bathroom for a quick shower. Ten minutes later, you emerge from the bathroom in your robe to find John and Tess sitting on your bed talking. They both look at you as you walk through the bedroom and over to the dresser for a clean pair of underwear.
âDonât mind me.â you laugh as you sift through your drawer, âJust grabbing some underwear.â
Since youâre wearing a robe, you donât mind getting dressed in front of Tess. You quickly pull on your underwear under your robe, then you grab a sundress from your closet and put it on. From the corner of your eye, you see John watching you and when you look over at him, he gives you a small wink.
âIâll let you girls talk.â John says, then he gets off the bed and heads downstairs.
âSo, John told me that he asked you to go with him when he visits Helen. Thatâs a pretty big deal.â
You nod as you wring the water out of your hair, âYeah, Iâm kinda nervous though. I donât know what Iâm supposed to wear, or say, or even do. I donât know. I have mixed feelings. On one hand, Iâm honored that John even wants to take me to visit her, and it kinda makes me weak in the knees that he wants her to see how happy he is. But on the other hand, Iâm nervous because I meanâŠitâs his wife. What if the sky turns dark and lightning strikes a tree, then a branch falls on me and kills me?â
âYour imagination knows no bounds, does it?â Tess laughs, and she walks over to you to brush your hair, âItâs going to be fine. I mean, do you think sheâs gonna bust out of the coffin and grab your leg?â
You widen your eyes and shake your head, âI hadnât even thought of that.â
âStop!â Tess laughs, slapping you on the arm with your brush, âItâll be fine. The two of you will probably go there, John will bring some flowers or something, heâll say a few words and then youâll leave. No biggie.â
âYeah, youâre right.â you nod, exhaling slowly.
Tess looks at you through the mirror and smiles, âDonât ever doubt how much that man loves you. While you were in the shower, he asked me likeâŠ4 times if you were weirded out by going to her grave. I told him no, of course. He told me to tell him the moment you mention it being weird. He loves you so much, and he genuinely cares about your feelings.â
âWould you be weirded out by it?â
Tess inhales deeply then she shrugs, âI donât know. I guess it would be different if I was actually in that position, and I suppose it all depends on how Iâm treated by him. If it were Jimmyâs late wife, then no, I wouldnât be. He treats me well, and I know he loves me a lot. If it was likeâŠScott from high school, then yeah, I would be. But he treated me like shit, so thereâs that.â
You nod your head as you look down at your hands, âWell, if John asks again before we go visit her, tell him Iâm not weirded out, and Iâm excited.â
âWill do, boss.â
The two of you head downstairs and find the boys on the patio with beers in their hands. John and Jimmy are both laughing and talking, and you and Tess take a moment to watch them.
âI adore how well they get along.â
You nod, âMe, too. John worries about Jimmy a lot. Heâd never say it, but he does. He felt so bad when he saw the basement. I knew right away that he was going to figure out a way to help out. He worries about you too, by the way. Actually he referred to you as his little sister the other day. Tess, I swear to god, I nearly collapsed.â
Tess immediately tears up and hides her face in her hands, âYou canât tell me this kind of stuff right now! Iâm very emotional!â
You laugh loudly as you open the patio door and step outside. Youâre immediately greeted by Bleu and Sadie, and you reach down to pet them both before walking over and sitting in Johnâs lap.
The air is still so warm tonight, so you definitely wonât be having a bonfire. Youâd melt. Tess and Jimmy have plans to go to a restaurant in Oyster Bay -- theyâre trying not to spend too much time at your house -- and you and John have absolutely no plans at all.
John pats your leg to get your attention, then he pecks you quickly, âWanna go for a walk by the lake?â
âIâd love to.â you smile and get off of his lap, âWeâll see you later.â
Tess and Jimmy wave as they head for their car, then you reach for Johnâs hand and make your way down the path near the lake. The sun is starting to set now, so everything is covered in a soft orange glow. John has your hand in his and his other hand in his pocket, and Bleu and Sadie are both running a few feet ahead of you. If only you had a baby, this moment would be absolutely perfect.
âYou look beautiful tonight, by the way. The sun, itâs reallyâŠcapturing you.â
âOh, no.â you laugh and put your hands over your face when John starts to pull out his phone.
âCome on, baby. Smile for me.â he says, holding up his phone as he snaps pictures, âOoh, thatâs a great one. Lemme get one with you and the dogs.â
You kneel down with Bleu and Sadie on either side of you, then you smile as John takes another picture. John is taking an endless amount of pictures and he reaches for your hand so he can take a picture with you.
âIâm pregnant!â you say, watching Johnâs eyes grow wide, âJust testing it out.â
âYouâre awful.â John laughs and puts his phone back in his pocket. âThat was so mean.â
âIt was, Iâm so sorry.â you laugh hysterically and tilt your head back to kiss John, âNo more jokes like that, I promise.â
__
Youâre scrolling through your phone while John locks up the house, and you huff loudly when you see Rachel has left a comment on Johnâs picture. John went out with her twice, and he posts about you all the time on his instagram yet she always comments on his pictures as if youâre not even in them.
John lays down on the bed next to you and smiles when he sees your face a little twisted up in anger, âWhatâs the face for?â
You turn your phone and show him the picture of you and him together where your engagement ring is in perfect view, and he nods his head and smiles.
âYeah, I liked it. I wanted to post it. Did you want to post it instead?â
You scrunch your face up and huff, âNo, didnât you see her comment?â
John laughs, âI donât really read my comments that often unless youâve written something. Baby, half the time, I donât even know what Iâm doing on that thing. I let you edit the pictures and have you send them to me. I only know how to post them, Iâm old.â
Turning your phone back around, you put it Johnâs face and show him the comment where Rachel is, once again, asking John to go out for dinner. She does it every few weeks and itâs starting to piss you off. Youâre very confident in your relationship, and you know that John would never stray and you know that he loves you. There really is no doubt in your mind about that. You donât want to make him unfollow her because you donât want to be that fiancee, but you really wish he would.
John shakes his head, âIâm sorry she does that. I know it upsets you.â
âI just donât understand why she keeps commenting that stuff when she knows youâre engaged.â
John puffs his chest up and smirks, âBecause she wants me.â
You look at John and roll your eyes, âOkay, stud.â
John pulls you closer to his chest and licks his lips, âYou want me?â
âI already have you.â you say, and John glares at you for a moment before he begins tickling your sides. Youâre nearly in tears and youâre laughing hysterically, and you canât get John off of you since heâs so much bigger and stronger. âOkay! Okay! I surrender.â
Wiping the tears away from your eyes as you laugh, you sit back down next to John and he wraps his arm around your shoulder. He reaches over for his phone on the night stand, then he opens Instagram and goes to his followers.
âIâŠâ he leans closer to you and shows you his phone, âI donât know how to unâŠâ
âUnfollow.â you laugh, taking his phone from him to do it yourself, âAre you sure you want to unfollow her? Donât do it just for me.â
John furrows his brow and looks at you, âOf course Iâm doing it for you. It makes you uncomfortable, and that upsets me. I donât want you to feel uncomfortable. Would you unfollow people you dated if it made me uncomfortable?â
âIf they were commenting things like she does, absolutely.â you nod, âI donât follow anyone who Iâve dated before, but I would totally unfollow someone if it was hurting your feelings.â
John gestures to his phone, âOkay, then do it. Iâve been meaning to unfollow her but I donât know how, and I didnât want to ask since youâd just tease me for being old.â
You chuckle as you hand your phone back to John, âDone.â
âKinda funny seeing you jealous. Iâve never seen you like that.â John says, and you look up at him as he smirks, âWonât lie, itâs kinda hot.âÂ
You scoff quietly, âWhatever.â
John leans down to kiss you as he takes his phone, then he kisses your forehead as you both get situated in bed. The TV is already on, and itâs open to Netflix so the two of you can continue watching your show. He leans back against the headboard a little, and you scoot closer to him and wrap one leg over his waist, then you wrap your arm around his stomach.
âReady to maybe finish this? We have three episodes left.â you say, looking up at John.
John leans down to kiss you as he nods, âYup.â
You snuggle closer to John and the two of you cling to one another as you become completely engrossed in your show, and you almost donât notice Johnâs right hand is resting on your stomach.
__
@tnu-reeâââââââ @dangerouslystrangecrownâââââââ @weird-civilianâ @callmeglenncoco @sanctuarygirlâââââââ @meetmeinthematineeâââââââ @jessicajones616âââââââ @artistic-discontentment @cheekybluefoxâââââââ @jazzyboo2001 @a-small-independent-princess @thepastrecedes01âââââââ @rubywantsafuitgummyâââââââ @sterekislyfâââââââ @lostandfacelessâââââââ @sweetgoodangelâââââââ @racharr @star017âââââââ @ladyren33âââââââ @whatcolourisanorangeââââââââ @lunaticgurlyâââââ @ficsnrosesâ @wheretheriversrunintotheseaâ
#john wick imagine#john wick x you#john wick x reader#fic: hold my hand#guess who is meeting her fiances wife in the next chapter#lmao#anyway enjoy and be kind
49 notes
·
View notes
Text
Under The Floorboards (Pt. VIII)
(Technoblade x Reader) First Part: Pt. 1 Latest: Pt.VX
(Feel free to play this while listening to this chapter! Full credit to @Alexx-Kun on Wattpad for suggesting this gorgeous song)
https://youtu.be/kCV4JUqGr64
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Day 1: Forgiveness
Step one you needed to find a venue, you had assigned Ranboo as your honorary maid of honor. The young boy was just as thrilled as he was confused, did you not have any other friends? You were Technobladeâs perfect match if that was the case. Ranboo had no problem voicing that to you and you pouted at him, you argued that everyone who lived with Techno was antisocial. He reluctantly agreed and you smiled proudly, he rolled his eyes and shoved your shoulder with his hand. You laughed, glad you were sitting down, or else you wouldâve for sure fallen. Technoblade and you had decided to split the jobs for the wedding between the both of you. You were in charge of the invitations and flowers, basically anything to do with decorating and interacting with other humans. Technoblade meanwhile was in charge of the venue and the official rings, itâs not that you didnât trust him with more duties it was more that he didnât trust himself. That and he also believed that you both could just get married in the woods. You at least wanted a small wedding with a few people you cared about, you rubbed your pointer finger and thumb together with a frown.
  âYou alright?â
   âJust thinking about the invitations. Who will come...stuff like that.â Ranboo glanced over at the minuscule stack of letters by the table, it was clearly small, but Ranboo hand wrote them for you in swirl print. They better show up, Ranboo would be pissed if they didnât, he put a lot of work into those invites.
  âTheyâll come.â He nodded his head picking them up with his claws, one was for Tommy, another was for Ghostbur, and Ranboo also suggested an invite for Captain Puffy he figured the both of you would get along considering you both had a habit for adopting misfits. You also needed a female friend. âWe can deliver them and search for flowers, then tomorrow we can search for a dress for you that sounds okay right?â
  âFor someone with such a bad memory, youâre surprisingly good at planning,â You watched the boy preen at your compliment.
   âThank you, I also figured we can use the stasis chamber so you only have to walk one way with your ankle.â
   âSmart boy.â
  âWhy thank you,â Ranboo smiled proudly over at you reaching out his hand for you to take. You grabbed it and he pulled you to his feet, he kept his hand interlocked with yours, it was minuscule in comparison to the half endermanâs. âReady?â
   âReady.â
Slowly but surely the two of you made your way over to the nether portal and into the once-great country. Ranboo placed his hand on your lower back and helped guide you through the rubble of the city. He knew much better than you did where everyone resided, even if you didnât meet them face to face youâd make a chest and drop it off. Ironically the first person you ran into was the woman Ranboo insisted you meet, Captain Puffy. Sheâs gorgeous, was your first thought, she was some form of a sheep hybrid dressed like a pirate, two of your favorite things, sorry Technoblade you mightâve met your new wife. You talked with her well into the afternoon, she was just so easy to talk to,
  âCan I just say I feel like Iâve known you forever,â She gushed, taking your hands within her own and squeezing fondly. âIâm so happy Ranboo has found someone to watch out for him,â Ranboo flushed in response but didnât argue against Puffyâs words which warmed your heart.
   âIâm happy too. I just want to help these kids in whatever way I can,â You smiled a little forlornly thinking once again of the obnoxious blonde. âThey just donât deserve all the shit they have to deal with, theyâre kids you know? They should be living their lives.â
  âYeah keep talking like Iâm not here,â Ranboo mused over your shoulder which caused you to laugh with a shake of your head, âno need to stop please continue.â Puffy smiled at the both of you,
   âSheâs right though Ranboo. You should be out causing mischief or getting into trouble, not fighting in a never-ending war.â
  âOof getting into trouble? No thank you, I just wanna tend to my pets and go on adventures with my friends.â
   âYouâll get to do that I promise. Once my ankles healed weâll go woodland mansion hunting, Iâve been to a few in my time. Theyâre a lot of fun.â
   âReally?â
   âYeah of course!â You beamed and Ranboo smiled right back at you, he brought his journal out of his bag and quickly scribbled something down in it. In the end, Puffy ended up accepting the invitation with a blinding smile,
   âYouâre going to be a gorgeous bride. Could I bring my girlfriend Niki? Youâll love her!â
   âI donât see why not. I canât wait to meet her!â You assumed Technoblade wouldnât mind one more person, especially because heâs never mentioned Niki which was a good thing in your eyes. Usually, if Technoblade talked about you, it was because he wasnât a fan. You all said your goodbyes, you felt warm inside you couldnât believe you were about to have TWO friends who are girls.
   âSoooooo?â
   âI love her.â
   âTold you so,â Ranboo smirked. He was proud of himself for forcing someone else to socialize so he didnât have to. Ranboo was relieved that list of people to invite wasnât long; considering Technoblade had more enemies than friends. The only thing that rubbed him the wrong way was he didnât even know that you had invited Tommy in the first place.
So if Tommy did show up, your wedding might be a bloodbath.
You and Ranboo stood outside of Tommyâs house, he glanced down at you and watched your hands clench the envelope. He brought his hands over yours and rubbed them gently, you looked up at him with wide eyes.
   âDeep breath and relax okay? Heâs Tommy so I wonât say he wonât flip out at you, but I can say youâre a wonderful friend, youâll be fine.â
   âI canât believe Mr. Panic Room is telling me to relax.â You let out a nervous laugh, he made an offended face.
   âYa know what, never helping you again. You can walk home.â
   âRanboo it was a joke!â
   âYeah, thatâs what I thought,â you stuck your tongue out and headed up to Tommyâs door and knocked. You already knew Tommy might not even be home, the boy was a wanderer by nature. Yet, much to your surprise, the door opened with a loud BANG, and in the doorway stood Tommy looking better than youâve seen him in all the time he spent with you and Technoblade.
   âHi, Tommy.â
   â(Y/N)?â He blinked looking surprised before he steeled his face, âWhatâre you doing here wench!â Tommy pointed an accusatory finger at you and you raised an eyebrow,
Wench?
That wasnât going to fly.
  âTry again.â
Tommy sputtered as you narrowed his eyes accusingly, his eyes trailed down to the netherite sword at your side. His entire demeanor changed when he spotted it at your side,
   â(Y/N)! My friend! Good to see you! Howâve you been? Good? Good!â The boy rambled wrapping an arm around your shoulder with a big smile, thereâs the Tommy you remembered. âIâm sure youâre doing good foâ shoâ! Now what do, I owe this pleasure women!â
  âI wanted to invite you to Technoblade and Iâs wedding,â Your voice was soft and hesitant, holding out the invitation out to him. The teenager blinked a few times before taking it from your hands, he flipped it over confusion was etched deep on his brow.
  âYouâre getting married? To Technoblade? Heâs going to have a wife and Iâm not?â
You blinked a few times trying to process what Tommy said, was he more mad at the fact that Technoblade was getting married in the first place? âWell yeah, considering Iâm his fiance and allâŠâ
  âThat motherfucker! He gets to have a wife! I want a wife! (Y/N) acquire me a wife!â
You let out howling laughter at his response, tossing your arms around the boy, he went silent and a confused look came across his face. His ears turned red as he looked over at Ranboo with a face that screamed help me, Ranboo simply looked away holding up a prominent middle finger at the boy. âOkay, okay! Enough hugs,â Tommy ranted shoving you away from him with a huff, âI donât know whatâs so funny about me needing a wife.â
  âYouâll find a wife eventually,â You couldnât help but smile as he frowned down at you. âSo? Can you make it?â Voice quiet as you looked up at him, the nervousness from before creeping back into your body, he chewed on his bottom lip while looking at you. Tommy wasnât about to be soft while Ranboo was standing less than a foot away so he did the next best thing which was whacking you on top of the head.
  âI-well-...â Tommy rubbed the back of his neck looking nervous for the first time in his life, âI canât.â He saw your face fall and he grabbed your shoulders tightly, âNot because I donât want to! I⊠I guess youâre not TERRIBLE.â He admitted begrudgingly, âTubbo and I...we have some unfinished business we need to deal with before things get any worse for people.â
   âI donât know what you mean Tommy.â You suddenly grew very concerned, âYou donât have to hold the entire world on your shoulders.â
   âYeah, I do,â Tommy responded with enough seriousness to shake you to your core, you didnât know about his past with the discs fully, but you knew enough to know this situation was about that. âJust know Iâm happy for you, seriously I am,â He gave you a sad smile.
  âStay safe Tommy. Please donât be stupid.â
   âIâm never stupid you BITCH!â
   âCall me a bitch again you BRAT!â
   âMAKE ME!â
You frowned, hitting him in the side so he would double over, while he gripped his stomach you pulled him into a headlock and began digging your knuckles into his skull. âApologize!â
   âNEVER!â
Ranboo looked sheepish as he stared at the scene, his shoulders slumping forward. â(Y/N) we have a schedule-â Reluctantly you released Tommy and he stumbled back, he huffed dusting off his shirt. You smiled slightly over at the boy,
   âSee you soon raccoon boy,â you gave him a proud salute.
   âHasta La Vista Miss Blade,â Tommy responded, saluting you right back.
You turned away from the boy and headed back over to Ranbooâs side, âYou ready?â You nodded in response with a little smile on your lips. âGood. Next, up is Ghostbur right? We need to find him.â
   âIf we can locate Friend we can locate him.â
It took a while, but eventually, you and Ranboo found Ghostbur and Friend wandering around a forest nearby the crater. Immediately spotting you a bright smile spread across the ghostâs face, â(Y/N)!â He shouted, throwing his hand in the air with a wave, âHowâre you doing darling!â
  âIâm good Ghostbur! Have you met Ranboo?â
   âBriefly. Nice to see you again!â
   âUgh, ditto,â Ranboo responded with a shy smile shuffling a little behind you.
You smiled and pulled an envelope out from your bag, you held it out to him.
   âYou and Friend good sir, are invited to Technoblade and Iâs wedding.â He gasped loudly, eyes lighting up with pure and utter joy,
   âTechnoblade getting married! Oh my god, thatâs phenomenal! Youâre going to make the most beautiful bride,â he praised excitedly as your face turned red at the compliments, âGosh, you two are so lovely together, I wouldnât miss this for the world! Do you have a dress? You have to show me!â
You rubbed the back of your head, rocking on your heels, âWell...about that.â
   âDo not tell me you donât have a DRESS?â He practically yelled crossing his arms, âIâm disappointed in you!â
   âItâs in two days Ghostbur! I had no time! Iâll make do with something. Iâm sure I have an old dress somewhere-â
   âUNACCEPTABLE!â He grabbed at your hands, âIâm getting you a dress. Iâll meet you at Technobladeâs tomorrow, just hold on!â Ghostbur ran his hand through Friendâs wool with a smile, âYouâre going to be one of the most gorgeous brides, only second to Sally.â
   âWell Iâm honored, Iâll see you then.â You smiled adoringly at the little ghost as he floated off his sheep buddy by his side.
  âDo you think heâs getting you a dress?â
   âI have no idea,â You responded with a shrug, âItâs sweet heâs willing to put in the effort though.â
   âOr creepy.â
   âItâs sweet you jerk,â You nudged him with your arm Ranboo smiled,
  âIâm just glad itâs off our to-do list for tomorrow.â
   âTrue that means you can sleep in,â You teased as his multicolored eyes lit up,
  âHell yeah.â
~~~
Day 2: Ghostburâs Gift
You woke up to sleepy kisses and tender touches, one of the loveliest ways to wake up if you might add.
  âMorning big guy,â You cooed fondly as he made a soft purr-like sound in his throat. You turned over to face him and he immediately pressed a kiss to your lips. The voices couldnât help but point out how cute you looked in the morning.
  âHelloooo...Howâs your ankle?â He asked his thumb brushing against your cheek, closing your eyes you let out a soft,
  âMuch better.â
  âGood, I heard from Ranboo Ghostburâs supposedly stopping by today. Any particular reason?â
   âHe says he has a dress I can wear for tomorrow.â
  âHow does he have a dress exactly?â
  âNo idea, but Iâm going with it.â
   âIf youâre sure. Just donât look bad.â You frowned and bonked him on the side of his head, âit was a joke!â
   âIt better be a joke or Iâm leaving your ass. I look good in everything so fuck off.â You hissed as Technoblade groaned,
   âHeard you loud and clear Princess. Scouts honor, youâre the most beautiful girl to me you know that.â
  âI do. Just donât joke around like that, makes me feel bad okay?â
He frowned a little and moved to hover over you, his hair framed his face and fell past his shoulders. It tickled your cheeks and you ran your hands through it meeting anything but his eyes suddenly feeling very self-conscious. Technoblade kissed the tip of your nose,
   âHey, Princess look at me.â
Turning your head towards his voice, the two of you locked eyes, a sense of calm washed over you, the only thing in his eyes was pure, unadulterated love.
   âYouâre the most beautiful girl in the world to me. No matter what Iâm always going to think that you are, you could grow a third eye and Iâd still want to marry you tomorrow. Iâm sorry I made you feel bad, it was a joke but I wonât make it again. I swear.â You felt your eyes water as you tossed your arms around his neck, the sudden movement caused him to fall forward crushing you beneath him.
  âI love you too bubba. Thank you for listening to me.â
   âThatâs part of my job idiot.â
You smiled against his neck and held him tighter, Technoblade reciprocated the hug and decided the both of you could stay in bed just a little while longer. The two of you shared soft kisses, every once in a while Technoblade would reinforce how precious you were to him, eventually, it all got to be too much and you shoved your hands in his face.
   âEnough is enough! Iâm embarrassed now.â Technoblade laughed at your flustered expression and pressed a fond kiss to your lips, obviously you kissed him back, your fingers threading through his hair.
   âPrincessâŠâ He let out a pleased sound in the back of his throat, âyouâre making it hard to get out of bed. I still have some stuff set up for tomorrow and you gotta look out for Wilbur.â
   âOr hear me out. You can stay in bed with me all day, and keep giving me kisses,â You pressed your lips to his own before whispering in his ear, âAnywhere youâd like.â You nipped teasingly at his earlobe and suddenly felt the heat radiating off his face. As you expected his face was a deep red color and you felt his head fall against your shoulder,
  âYouâre going to kill me.â You only laughed in response, finally pulling away from him you swung your feet over the side of the bed, âyou canât just say that and walk away.â He whined loudly with a little pout on his lips, âEspecially since I wonât see you until the wedding.â
   âSuck it up buttercup,â You stuck your tongue out at the man âIâll just be at Ranbooâs if something goes wrong Iâll be within reach.â He reached his hand up and threaded his fingers through your hair, you sighed pleasantly at the physical touch, âI love you.â
   âLove you too, see you tomorrow.â You gave him one last fleeting kiss before standing up leaving the warmth of the covers and your half-naked fiance behind much to your dismay. You tossed one of Technobladeâs old shirts over your head, it came down past your knees and Technoblade let out a happy sigh from behind you. You let out a little laugh, looking at him over your shoulder his eyes were half-lidded as he stared at your now bare legs. âHold on donât change just yet I wanna stare a little bit longer.â
   âPerv.â You snickered ignoring his wishes and sliding on a pair of pants, afterward, you tied a corset around your waist. He responded with a âheh?â of disagreement before he groaned loudly and flopped over in the bed, âsee you soon Bubbas.â You leaned over and pecked his forehead before sliding down the ladder and out of the house. Ironically your timing was perfect as you greeted Ranboo right outside Technoblades cabin, âGood morning!â
   âMorning, you and Techno sleep okay?â You nodded with a bright smile, âGood Wilbur should be stopping by any minute now by the way. He sent me a note earlier this morning that said heâd be around this time.â
   âWorks for me, wanna wait by your house?â
   âYou just wanna pet my bunny,â You smirked and laughed,
   âCan you blame me?â
   âI suppose not. Whatever makes you happy.â Ranboo sighed but there wasnât any real defeat in his tone, âLetâs go.â Ranboo and you walked a little ways away to his humble little shack so you could play with Ranbun. You were set up in Ranbunâs pen holding him in your arms and cooing softly at him, Ranboo joined you after a few moments of jealous staring. The two of you spent the next hour playing with his bunny and feeding him lots of treats, he was one happy bunny. Ranboo was the first person to see Ghostbur coming through the trees, a large box in hand, had he actually managed to get you a dress?
   â(Y/N)! Ranboo!â Ghostbur shouted excitedly floating over to the both of you, âI managed to find the dress I promised you! So long as it fits of course.â Your jaw fell open as you stumbled out of Ranbunâs pen,
   âHow the hell did you manage to find me a wedding dress?â
   âOh! It was Sallyâs.â A fond smile spread across the ghostâs face, both you and Ranboo looked at one another brows furrowed. Ranboo put a hand to the side of his face and whispered loudly to you,
   âI thought Sally was a fish.â
You whispered back in the exact same manner,
  âMe too, but at this point, Iâm too afraid to ask for clarification.â
Ranboo nodded seriously and stood back up to his full height, you stepped forward and took the box from the hands of the ghost he stared at it longingly like he was afraid to let it go. You chewed on the inside of your cheek for a moment before speaking up,
   âAre you sure?â Your voice was barely above a whisper but it was still as tender as ever, the ghost of Wilbur snapped his eyes up to meet yours. He seemed to be reading the expression in your eyes before smiling almost fondly, handing the box over to you officially. He pulled out a small patch of blue and fumbled it around in his hands, like a nervous tic,
  âIâm positive love. I trust you to take good care of it and Sally would want you to have it, she was wonderful like that. Just please take good care of it.â
  âIâll protect it with my life. I promise you.â
   âI know you will, youâre going to be a beautiful bride, my dear.â He somehow took your hands and pressed a faint kiss to them, âGo on then try it on.â Your eyes sparkled in delight and he turned to Ranboo,
   âWell go on, weâll still be here to judge you immensely.â
  âOh fuck off.â You laughed heading into his shack to change, you managed to find an area not completely out in the open. The only nerve-wracking thing was you didnât have a mirror so you had to pray you looked alright and that Raboo and Ghostbur wouldnât lie to you. You opened the box and pulled the dress out, Sally really knew how to pick a damn good dress; the dress was stunning, you definitely wouldnât do it justice. The dress fell past your feet and pooled a little ways behind you, it was more of an off-white creme color, and was made of soft lace. It was sleeveless so the winter wind gave you a chill, you hoped Technoblade picked a place that wasnât freezing cold. You took a breath to hype yourself up and stepped out of the shack, the dress trailing behind you, you had left the veil in the box figuring you didnât need it right now. The first person to spot you was Ghostbur, who gasped loudly bringing his hands up to his face after spotting you. You shrunk in on yourself a little bit and your cheeks turned a light pink in response, âThatâs a good expression I hope.â You meekly laughed as Ranboo turned around and let out a shaky break of surprise. He reached forward with his claws to touch the soft fabric,
   âItâs perfect! Fits like a glove.â Wilbur hummed happily floating around you, âI was right by the way, you look beautiful. Technoâs going to pass out.â
  âShut up I canât look that good.â
  âYou do though!â Ranboo shouted excitedly, âIt suits you perfectly not that I had any doubts or anything.â He jumped a little on the balls of his feet, he pulled out his memory book quickly scribbling something down inside it, as he did so he muttered âIâm the best honorary maid of honor ever.â
   âYou definitely are.â You praised the halfling who only seemed to grow more excited at the praise, Ghostbur cleared his throat, was he looking for a compliment too? âGhostbur youâre a lifesaver, if it wasnât for you Iâd be walking down the aisle in Netherite. Thank you.â Ghostbur seemed to preen a little as he smiled proudly,
  âI know. Iâm pretty great arenât I? I basically saved the day.â
  âYou certainly are.â
  âOh! Just return the dress the next time I see you after the wedding okay?â
   âI will have no fear, itâs in safe hands.â The ghost nodded, âI canât wait to see it in action tomorrow.â
   âMe too,â you sighed lovingly, doing a little twirl in the dress you could only imagine the look that would appear on Technobladeâs face when he saw you.
You hoped the voices would approve because Technoblade was absolutely going to short circuit and go feral, you could hardly wait.
Day 3: The Wedding Day
The night before the wedding Technoblade couldnât sleep his body was buzzing with nerves, which was a foreign feeling to him. He was worried about you not sleeping by his side, this was the first time since youâve officially gotten together that you werenât there. He didnât realize how much he missed your presence and warmth, he pulled the pillow you usually used close to his chest. He felt like a love-struck teenager cuddling the pillow of his missing girlfriend because thatâs basically what he was, except instead of a girlfriend it was his fiance. The voices didnât help his longing either; they were roaring in his head asking where you were and when you would come back.
Whereâs (Y/N)? I miss her! Can Ranboo protect her if something goes wrong? What if Dream gets ahold of her in the meantime and youâre up here sleeping? I wanna squeeze her thighs again right now. E. Thatâs disgusting, stop, donât sexualize her like that. B U T T. Can I get a big pog for butts? Thighs for the thigh god.
His entire face went a deep scarlet, âWhat does that even mean guys.â Technoblade let out a loud groan of embarrassment, some of the voices laughed, some others rumbled with anger. âI just want her by my side is all, I miss her. I miss her touch...I donât know when I became such a sap. I hate that I care about her this much, but god without her Iâd be lost.â
SIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMPSIMP
   âYou shits.â
The morning rolled around and Technoblade woke up as soon as the sun shone through the windows. He fell asleep around three in the morning, tired as shit, bees buzzing around in his stomach.
Todayâs the day! Gotta get ready as soon as possible, youâre gonna look so handsome! I bet (Y/N)âs gonna be equally as beautiful! Donât fuck it up. Celebratory murder spree pog? Sheâll think youâre so hot covered in blood. No! E. Normalcy is key!
He shook his head to get rid of the nagging voices rattling around in his head, he knew what he had to do, and listening to the voices wasnât one of them. Phil was going to come soon and Technoblade had to look presentable so they could head to the venue and Phil could set up some last-minute decorations. Techno would say he felt bad making Phil do most of the work, but he honestly didnât, especially since he was so inept at romance in the first place. Never one to wear a suit Technoblade decided his best outfit would be his arctic retirement one, a suit would be too constricting. After all, what if it was attacked and he needed to jump into action, Phil had told him that he was absolutely not allowed to bring weapons which he was not happy about at all. Although the man did reassure him that he would be armed and have an extra weapon just in case something was to occur, he guessed that was FINE. With a soft huff, the man stood up from his bed and pulled out his outfit, the soft blue made him yearn for the days before they found Tommy living under the house. In a way wearing this symbolized a time in their relationship before he was forced into bloodshed once again, plus he knew you loved the fuzzier outfit.
Putting on everything, he brought the fur cape around his shoulders, his crown glittering on his head in the light. He looked regal, he would say he looked like a king but he hated all forms of government so he just looked like his usual badass self. In his closet sat his wedding gift to you, it was a gold tiara that matched his crown in his own way finally solidifying the both of you as a blood god duo.
Turning away from the tiara he grabbed a hairbrush to tame his wild hair, he wanted to do something different with it. It spilled around his back and down to his waist, he managed to tame the frizz with some product that he âborrowedâ from you. In the end, he had two small braids framing his face, he grabbed both of them and pinned them together on the back of his head. A half-up half-down look almost made him look like a Viking, he liked it. Technoblade placed gold earrings along with his ears and added some gold accents on his wrists and fingers, none overshading his engagement ring.
His ears twitched hearing the door open downstairs, Phil was here, it was time.
   âHellooo!â Technoblade called from upstairs and Phil responded with a cheerful,
  âHey mate!â
As Technoblade descended the ladder, Phil smiled fondly at his old friend, he immediately adjusted the cape on his shoulders. Technoblade huffed a small laugh, âWas that really necessary?â
   âObviously. Iâm the married one, I know what Iâm doing.â He shot back snickering, âYou ready to go?â
   âAs Iâll ever be I suppose.â
  âIâm proud of you man,â Phil responded with a fatherly smile âYouâre never going to forget today. Itâll be the best of your life.â
  âEhhhh I donât know about that. Spawning those Withers and blowing up a country really gave me a rush.â
   âOh fuck off,â Phil howled with laughter while shoving the snickering piglin. âThisâll be an entirely new feeling, I would know.â His wings puffed out happily remembering his marriage fondly,
   âDidnât you marry a fridge?â
  âYouâre literally the worst.â
Technoblade smirked just happy he steered the conversation away from any of that mushy crap. He was going to get enough of that as it is in a few hours, oh look at that the bees are back. Phil gave him a pat on the back and the two of them left the house side by side. The spot Technoblade picked out for the wedding was one both of you would like, a snowy taiga, it was warm enough that you wouldnât freeze to death but still had the beautiful powdery snow that Tecnhoblade loved. Phil had done an amazing job of setting everything up, on the arch, there were beautiful blue flowers interspersed with white roses (both of which you picked out prior), they stood out beautifully against the wooden trellises. There was a carved stone pathway leading the way up to the arch and a few wooden benches decorated with light blue silk so whomever (Y/N) invited could sit down. He knew most of them would only be there for her, he was okay with that, all he needed was Phil and Ranboo and he was content. Next to each booth was a stone pillar, on top of them sat a bouquet of white and blue roses.
   âYou really outdid yourself, thank you.â Technoblade whistled,
   âYou know Iâd do anything for you mate. Glad I could provide, I do have one last little decoration though.â Phil mused reaching into his bag he pulled out a small gold bell similar to the one he had inside his house. He placed the bell above the arch so it would chime softly when the wind blew against its side. Technoblade smiled fondly at the sight and wrapped his arm around Philâs shoulder.
   âI love it. (Y/N)âs gonna love it too.â
   âThanks, man.â Phil said softly bumping against the blade, âDo you know whoâs going to show up by the way?â
  âAbsolutely no idea.â
   âGuess weâre gonna find out, look.â Technoblade stepped away from Phil and looked in the direction of his friend, cresting over the hill seemed to be two girls, Technoblade was immediately confused because he didnât realize you had friends who were women. Phil let out a small laugh, âOh itâs Niki and Puffy, Ranboo mustâve introduced (Y/N) to them.â Technoblade only nodded his lips twitching into a frown, new people...gross.
   âHi, Phil! Technoblade!â Puffy chirped brightly, her hand intertwined with Nikiâs tightly, âCongratulations to you Mr.â She lightly tapped Technoblade in the chest he blinked in surprise,
   âThank you?â
   âI may have just met (Y/N), but just know if you do ANYTHING to hurt her at all I will slaughter you.â
   âDarling pleaseâŠâ Niki sheepishly smiled, âyou realize youâre threatening Technoblade right? Not the best idea.â
  âItâs alright. I admire your gumption,â Technoblade gave the both of them a thumbs up in response, âIâm glad (Y/N) has someone else like that looking out for her. But, just so you know. The same to you.â He eyed the both of them with a sharp look in his eyes, Puffy let out a nervous laugh and Niki narrowed her eyes warily.
   âThatâs fair.â
   âAnyway!â Phil cleared his throat, âlet's not ruin this before it even starts.â He led the two girls over to their seats with a small smile, â(Y/N) will be super happy to see you both by the way. Thank you for coming.â
   âOf course, (Y/N) and I are soulmates after all.â Puffy swooned happily as Niki giggled fondly at her antics, âTechnoblade better watch out. Niki and I will steal her heart.â
  âIâll be sure to warn him,â He snickered, glancing over at his friend who was sniffing at the flowers in the pots. âIf you need anything donât hesitate to ask, Wilbur should be here soon then (Y/N) and Ranboo will come and itâll start.â
  âSounds good,â Niki hummed playing with the sleeves of her blue dress âIâm super excited to meet her.â
While Puffy reassured her that she would, Phil noticed his son floating over to the area. âHello, Phil!â The ghostâs eyes lit up seeing all of them, âOh wow everything is so beautiful!â
  âThanks, Ghostbur.â Technoblade hummed walking over to Phil and the ghost,
   âIâm proud of you too Mr. Engaged!â He snickered as Technobladeâs nose scrunched up in distaste, âWho knew the big, scary Technoblade would settle down with a wife, maybe start a family eventually.â
   âIâm going to pretend that I didnât hear any of the cringy nonsense that just came out of your mouth; so I can enjoy today in peace.â
  "Boo! Iâm just happy for you!â Ghostbur huffed in annoyance, âI was telling (Y/N) yesterday that marrying Sally was the best day of my life! Iâm so making fun of you when you get all mushy.â
   âIF I get all mushy, which I wonât.â
  âSure you wonât man,â Technoblade glared at his friends in frustration if this teasing was going to continue. He was kidnapping (Y/N) himself and getting married to her elsewhere.
   âI do love all the blue though!â The ghost of Wilbur swooned happily at all the flowers, âThis just makes the entire day even better!-â
However he didnât get to continue as Ranboo cleared his throat rather loudly, the enderboy looked dapper as always, a rose was pinned on his lapel, obviously from (Y/N).
   "Ready Techno?â Phil looked over at him, the pigmanâs frustration and confidence fell from his face all at once. Even Ghostbur was shocked at the way Technoblade tensed up and fumbled with the soft fluff on his cape, âTechno?â
Itâs time. Holy fuck! Sheâs going to be stunning, heâs going to be a husband! HEâS GOING TO BE A HUSBAND? Oh fuck.
   âTechno mate you alright?â
   "Yeah. Yeah, Iâm good. Let's do this.â Technoblade took a deep breath walking over to the altar with Phil, Phil was obviously officiating the wedding. He didnât want anyone else doing it, Ranboo smiled at the two of them as he walked down the aisle throwing little flower petals everywhere before standing on (Y/N)âs side of the altar. He gave him a happy little nod, Technoblade nodded back at him in a sign that he was happy to see him. Music began to flow through the air, Technoblade just knew Wilbur had managed to bring a jukebox, but he didnât mind it was fitting.
He turned towards the rich sound and for once in his life the voices...stopped.
Technoblade could hear the music perfectly, he heard the chiming of the bell every time the wind blew, everything seemed clear and for all the sounds that were playing around him without the rancorous voices, it all seemed deadly quiet.
The true reason the voices stopped though was because he saw you.
Elegant. Magnificent. Royalty.
The words spun around in his head, because god you looked angelic as you walked towards him. He wished your face wasnât obscured by a veil, he wanted to see you, to cup your cheeks and pull you into a desperate kiss. He wasnât worthy to marry you, he was barely worthy to breathe the same air as someone so pure. Technoblade bit down on his tongue rather harshly, for once in his life he wished the voices would speak up so he wouldnât feel so small in his head.
   âHi.â
Your silvery voice snapped him out of his thoughts, he drew in a shaky breath and looked at you.
   âHi,â His voice cracked a little and he flushed all the way up to the tips of his ears. He reached out to squeeze your hands tightly, he felt you squeeze back and he knew that everything was okay. Fuck, he was tearing up a little and he hasnât even seen your face yet, fuck...Ghostbur was right. He was a mushy gross mess, you giggled a little at his flustered expression.
   âYou look handsome,â You whispered softly tilting your head to the side.
   âYouâre Aphrodite herself.â
  âTake it back. Take it back right now.â The teasing tone your voice took made him relax considerably, you were still you. His lovely almost wife whoâd he got to spend the rest of his life with, it was perfect, you were perfect.
  âYou know I do, even if it kills me to retract the statement.â His hand reached forward and gently pushed the veil back over your head.
Fuck.
It took all his strength not to kiss you senseless. Phil cleared his throat and smiled at the small crowd of people who came to the wedding, Puffy seemed to already be emotional, Niki rubbing her back with gentle circles. The both of you barely paid any attention to the introductions and the little details too engrossed in one another to truly listen to anyone that wasnât each other. They both snapped to attention when Phil spoke their names with a tender smile and their wedding rings were in his hands.
   âYour wedding rings are the outward and visible sign of the inward and invisible bond which already unites you two hearts in love. Groom, place the ring on Brideâs finger and repeat after meâŠ.I give you this ringâŠâ
   âI give you this ring.â Technoblade swallowed thickly listening carefully to Philâs words as you smiled adoringly, the pink spreading across your cheeks was adorable. He shakily slid the diamond ring on your finger,
  âWear it with love and joy.â
   âWear it with love and joy.â
   âAs this ring has no end, My love is also forever.â
  âAs this ring has no end, My love is also forever.â
  âGood job man.â He winked teasingly at Technoblade breaking character to complement his friend, âBride, place the ring on Groomâs finger and repeat after meâŠ.I give you this ring.â
   âI give you this ring.â
   âWear it with love and joy.â
   âWear it with love and joy.â
   âAs this ring has no end, my love is also forever.â
   âAs this ring has no end, my love is also forever.â You breathed softly staring into Technobladeâs eyes and right into his soul. No doubts, only love. Phil continued on,
   âMay the wedding rings you exchanged today to remind you always that you are surrounded by enduring love and so now by the power vested in me by...me, it is my honor and delight to declare you husband and wife. You may seal this declaration with a kiss.â You didnât need to be told twice as you threw your arms around Technobladeâs shoulders smothering him with a kiss. He let out a breathy laugh against them, before kissing you back just as passionately. Technobladeâs hands rested on your lower back and he held you like you were a perfect porcelain doll. âI am pleased to present the newlyweds, Mr. and Mrs⊠ugh Blade! Weâll go with that.â The man laughed as you pulled away from Technoblade to join in his laughter, you pulled Phil into a hug and motioned for Ranboo to join in, both did so, although Ranbooâs was slightly reluctant.
   âThank you both for everything. My sweet Borealis boys.â You cooed, Phil only laughed and Ranbooâs entire face flushed deeply at the nickname.
   âWe love you obviously,â Phil hummed âYou donât need to thank us. Right Ranboo?â
   âDo I really have to say it?â
  âYes.â Technoblade spoke gruffly, âIf you donât she might cry.â
   âYeah, Ranboo donât make me cry on my wedding day.â
   âOh, Christ...Fine! I love you tooâŠthank you for giving me a home. Caring for me...all of that. You donât know how much that means to me.â Ranboo looked up at you and you immediately wrapped him in another tight hug, he let out a little whimper and buried his face in your hair.
   âYouâll always be welcome here Ranboo. Weâll always be your home so long as youâll have us.â
   âShit,â He laughed a little wetly pulling away from you, âIâll have to write that down.â
  âYou mean youâll forget it? Rude.â It was Technoblade who chimed in this time and Ranboo flushed in embarrassment once again. He hunched in on himself before sputtering,
   âNo, no, no not what I meant! What I mean is like-â
  âRanboo youâre fine mate.â Phil snickered, reaching up to ruffle his hair, âloosen up a little.â
   â(Y/N)!â You turned towards the shouting of your new friends and your face lit up,
  âPuffy!â The two girls threw their arms around you in a warm hug, even though you didnât know Niki yet youâre never one to turn down a hug.
Your final conclusion of the night: Niki was absolutely lovely and she and Puffy were relationship goals.
~~~
Candles were littered around the room as you and Technoblade swayed gently to soft music in your bedroom. The both of you were finally alone, and officially married, the first thing Technoblade wanted to do was have the first dance with you. It surprised you that a dance was that important to him, but you came to the conclusion that he just wanted to hold you as close as possible. âI have a gift for you,â Technoblade spoke up rather suddenly and you frowned,
   âWe said no gifts.â
   âWhen have I EVER listened to authority Princess?â
   âTouche,â You snapped your fingers in his direction and he snickered. He pulled away from you and you flopped down on the bed, you watched him walk over to the closet and pull out a medium-sized velvet box. âBubs what the hellâŠâ You murdered as he placed it into your arms, âplease tell me you didnât go too crazy.â
  âI didnât. I made it by hand,â Technoblade urged you to open it. You did so pulling off the top, jaw-dropping onto the floor. He knew that reaction was positive and pride swelled in his heart, he knew his girl well. He watched as you lifted the golden tiara out of the box, it was littered with gems that matched his crown, your thumb brushed against them in awe.
   âYou made this?â
   âJust for you Princess. Thought you needed something to fit your name.â
   âIâm so in love with you.â
   âGood thing you're my wife then,â he felt his stomach swoop happily and by the way you gently caressed the crown, he knew you felt the same about him. âPut it on Princess I wanna see how it looks on you.â Your face turned red as you did as he asked, his eyes grew half-lidded and he kneeled down in front of you, âStunning.â He kissed the inside of your wrist, his voice turning gruff, âbeautiful.â A kiss was placed on your forearm, âgorgeous,â On your shoulder, âMy princess. My good girl.â Technoblade pressed a hot kiss to your neck, you leaned back your breath hitching in your throat.
   âTechnoâŠâ You whined softly, âI love you.â
   âLove you more.â
   âLove you most,â He purred, capturing your lips in a heated kiss.
~~~
The dogs' rapid barking stirred you from your rest, Technoblade grumbled beside you as you sat up in bed letting the covers fall from your shoulders. The air nipped at your bare skin and you frowned, you couldnât help but wonder what bothered the dogs so suddenly, âGo back to bed.â Technoblade demanded his hand caressing the small of your back, you leaned back against the warm touch but you couldnât shake away your worry.
   âIâll be back in two seconds.â You leaned down to kiss the top of his head, he only hummed in response. Big guy knew you could handle yourself just fine, nâ thatâs why you loved him. You slipped on a robe and your slippers before making your way to the dogs, stepping inside you heard quite a few of them whining, they just seemed genuinely bothered. âWhatâs going on huh guys?â You cooed scratching them behind their ears, sensing your comforting presence they seemed to calm down considerably, âWhatâs got my fearsome guard puppies so spooked.â
   âThatâd probably be me.â
You jumped halfway in the air, whipping around you came face to face with the hollow white mask that Dream commonly wore.
  âFucking shit Dream what the hell?â You pressed your hand to your heart, your dogs growling lowly all around you. âYou scared the shit out of me!â
  âMy bad.â He smirked in a way that showed he wasnât at all sorry, âIâm a little disappointed I didnât get an invitation to the wedding.â
   âWould you have even shown up?â You raised an eyebrow as he stepped closer to you, Nightmare was at his hip making your bad vibe senses light up like a wildfire. He hummed thoughtfully rubbing his chin,
  âProbably not. But, I decided Iâd drop by and give you my congratulations.â He was close enough that you could smell him, he smelled like burning wood and dirt; like a little pissbaby worm.
   âWell thank you,â You wrapped the robe tighter around your body like it suddenly dropped ten degrees. âYou can go now-â You started before you were pressed up against the wall, his fearsome blade Nightmare at your throat. The dogs began to bark and howl at the manâs heels but they couldnât do much without a direct command, but you hoped it would be enough to draw Technoblade out of the house.
   âClearly Technoblade cares about you much more than I had originally calculated. Itâs kind of pathetic if Iâm being honest. Someone like you who's so small, so pathetic, could bring Technoblade, the fearsome blood god himself, down like that. Make him soft. We canât exactly have that now, can we? We need him...How do I say this...a bit feral, unhinged.â
   âYou realize you kill me, you can count on him hunting you down and slaughtering you right? I canât say for sure the âfavorâ is completely off the table but heâll half-ass it thatâs for sure.â You snarled right back in Dreams face, tempted to spit in it.
  âOh, Iâm not going to kill you, babe.â His voice dripped like honey, its sickly sweet tone made your stomach churn. âBut weâre going to get really comfortable with one another, for the time being, youâre under my custody.â
   âWhat the fuck does that mean you freak-â He hit you on the back of the head with Nightmare, successfully knocking you out. That caused one of the dogs to absolutely lose it, jumping up and tearing off a piece of Dreams bright green hoodie. He snarled at the dog and jolted when he heard Technoblade call for (Y/N), it was close. He quickly messaged his accomplice and was teleported out of the situation, via his own stasis chamber, appearing back in his home base. He smiled wickedly under his mask, as Enderman noises could be heard behind him. He adjusted the girl in his grip, the next few days were going to be a lot of fun.
: )
~~~
Leave your comments below and I hope you enjoyed! Memes and fanart is also always welcome your girl is thirsty for any scrap of content.Â
#Blood for the Blood God#technoblade x reader#technoblade x you#technoblade#mcyt x reader#mcyt x you#mcyt#minecraft fanfiction#minecraft x reader#minecraft x you#dream smp#dreamsmp x reader#dreamsmp x you#:)#technoblade imagines#technoblade imagine#technoblade Drabble#techno#techno x reader#techno x you#dreamsmp fanfic
630 notes
·
View notes
Text
Moral of the Story. Chapter Five.

Summary: Marrying too young out of highschool leads to a naive and failed marriage. Now 10 years later, word comes that the divorce was never actually completed. Bucky and Y/N have to come back together after all these years to settle what wasnât all those years back. Passive attitudes, miscommunicated endings, and reminiscing of old loves and lives all comes back for the two.
Pairing: Bucky x Y/N
Word Count: 3200+
Chapter Five:
Once the meeting was done and over, Bucky and Y/N both left at the same time. Bucky was kind enough to hold the door open for her as they made their way back to the street, but Y/Nâs goal was to get back to her car as quick as possible. So she gave him a curt thank you and moved quickly to leave.Â
âY/N!â Bucky shouted just as she was less than 10 feet away. She paused with a cringe on her face before turning back to him. He was walking hesitantly to catch up with her. âListen, I know itâs been a few years.â
âA few is an understatement,â she mumbled and he heard, but decided to move on.Â
âI just- I,â he stuttered. What the hell was he doing? âWould you want to get coffee? Catch up some? I-,â Before he could finish, she cut him off.Â
âListen, as great as that sounds,â she tried to say nicely, but he could see the nerves in her face. âI actually have plans right after this.â He deflated some in his spot. She noticed and though she thought she wouldnât care if she hurt him after all these years, something deep down proved that thought was wrong. âI-I just havenât seen my family in a while, and the little time I have left here this weekend, I wanted to spend time with them where I could.â
âRight, right,â Bucky tried to brush off unbothered, but failed. âIâm sure your dad misses you, and you him.â
âYeah, itâs been a few years. That and I havenât been back in the city in 10 years, so I have a lot to catch up on,â she nodded.Â
âWait, you havenât been back here in 10 years?â he asked shocked. He thought she had a least been in town throughout the years. Even if he hadnât seen her.Â
âUm, yeah. I kindaâŠâ she hesitated, but figured where would the truth hurt? âGuess I wasnât ever really ready to get back here.â Bucky knew what she meant even if she wasnât saying it verbatim, and it hurt his heart knowing he was the cause. Well, I guess both of them were, not just him. âThat plus starting up Horizon, it was hard the first few years. But the family still sees each other for the holidays.â
âThatâs right. Colorado,â Bucky nodded.Â
Y/N had kept forgetting for some reason that Bucky and her father were with each other at least once a week most of the time. Always hanging out and doing guy things, or really, father and son types of things. Meaning he knew of, if not actually knew, Sherri, Denise, John, and Chloe too. If he didnât, he wouldnât know about the yearly Colorado trip.Â
âRight,â Y/N nodded with pursed lips, putting it all together and Bucky realized.Â
âOh, God sorry. I promise Iâm not stalking you, itâs just your dad and I-â he started to defend his knowledge.Â
âItâs fine James, really,â she said with a wave of her hand and a slight chuckle. One he never expected coming from her. And the name⊠He wasnât sure the last time he heard her say Bucky. As soon as they decided to bring an end to their relationship, that nickname never passed her lips again. âI know you and my dad are close.â
âYouâre not upset at that?â he asked, slightly confused.Â
âIâm not evil. No matter how much you may think,â she mumbled the last part. âI-I⊠I know the relationship you two share. Youâve had it since the beginning of time practically. I wouldnât dream to take that from either of you.â
Bucky didnât respond. Because all he could do was look at her with a longing look. God, he missed her. Sure he held some anger from where they ended things, but he had moved on for the most part. Now he just missed his best friend. The girl he grew up loving. From best friends to girlfriend, to eventually fiance and wife. He missed her. Just who she was as a person when resent wasnât a feeling she had toward you.Â
Sure, it was a lot to think back on in just the thought that she still cared for him enough not to banish her father from him, but it spoke volumes for who she was as an individual and he missed that.Â
âI mean not that I really have a say in other peopleâs life, but if I did, I wouldnât do such a thing,â she looked down, fidgeting in her spot seeing him staring at her like earlier all over again.Â
âI know you wouldnât,â he responded, quickly noticing his stare and looking down at his own shuffling feet. âWell, in that case, Iâll let you go. Thomas has been excited beyond measures to have you home. I wonât keep you from him.â
She nodded as they made eye contact again and started to turn back to her car. But before she could get too far, knowing this may be the last time he sees her again for a while, if not ever, he had to say it.Â
âY/N?â She turned at her name and sent him a questioning look. âIâm glad youâre doing ok. You seem to really be taking the world by storm like you always were going to,â he smiled softly and she blushed some before returning the smile.Â
âThank you, James. You too. You seem like youâre doing some pretty amazing things yourself,â she nodded once.Â
They didnât speak more than that, but instead walked back to their cars. Not without a second glance here and there.Â
___________________
âSo? How did it go?â Thomas asked as soon as Y/N walked in through the garage door. Him and Sherri sitting at the breakfast nook with cups of coffee in hand and wide eyes ready for all the details.Â
âIt went,â she responded, throwing her purse on the island bar stool and going to make a mug for herself.Â
âWow, such a colorful description. Anything more and sheâd be over doing it,â Thomas exaggerated, getting a giggle from Sherri who stood up and joined Y/Nâs side grabbing the creamer and sugar for her.Â
âCome on now, sis. Good? Bad? Magical?â she added the last word with flare.Â
âAnything besides magical,â she sent a playful glare to the woman. âI will say this though.â She walked over and sat with a huff in the nook across from her father, practically deflating in her seat. âI am still technically Mrs. Barnes.â
âWhat?!â they both gasped.Â
âHow?â Thomas pushed on.Â
âWell I guess the meeting today was just to update the papers and nothing else. I mean, yeah. A few signatures here and there, but itâs not finalized.â
âSo it was just an revision meeting? Whenâs the final cut?â Sherri asked, leaning on the back of Thomas' chair. The two watching their daughter with intrigued eyes.Â
âA few days?â she said more in a question. âMatthew, our new lawyer, said him and his partner are going to update them within the next day or so, and then send us the final write up to sign. After we send those back in, itâll all be settled.â
âYou still going to have John overlook everything for extra measures?â
âNever hurts. I really would rather NOT go through all this mess again. Getting divorced once sucks, but twice? Yeah, Iâd rather not have to do it a third time. And all with the same man,â Y/N sighed heavily before taking a long chug of her coffee.Â
The couple ahead of her sending each other a silent message to the other. Y/N hadnât noticed as she closed her eyes at the upcoming headache, and even if she had, she wouldnât have time to question it as her phone started going off.Â
Looking down, she saw the office calling her. On a Saturday?
âI have to take this. Iâll be back in one second,â she groaned, taking her coffee mug with the buzzing phone to the back patio. âHello?â
âY/N! Hey, I have a quick update,â Melodyâs voice came through the other line.
âWhy are you at the office on a Saturday?â Y/N said a little sternly, but good intentions were behind it.Â
âI got an email from our recycle plant we had scheduled for that Monday meeting and it couldnât wait until Monday,â she was quick to explain. âBut listen. They had to reschedule. The main guy and his wife, the bosses of the vendure who was coming to discuss the offers, had a family emergency come up and asked if they could postpone it a week.â
âUm, yeah sure. Thatâs fine,â Y/N shook her head trying to run the schedule through her mind. âDid you contact Beeâs Knees and let them know about the postponement?â
âYes, and they said they were fine with it as well.â
âOk, good,â Y/N nodded. âSo I have a clear schedule besides background work Monday. Is that all?â
âWellâŠâ Melody drug out.Â
âWhy does that sound like a Natasha kind of âwellâ,â Y/N questioned with a quirked eyebrow. This wasnât receptionist or assistant talk about to happen.Â
âSpeaking of Nat, we thought because that was your only big meeting for the week and everything else is normal for the rest of the week, you should extend your stay in Brooklyn,â she replied.Â
âWhat?â
âCome on. We both agree you havenât seen your family in far too long, and a weekend trip isnât going to cut it. That plus, Nat made a good point that you have tons of old friends you haven't seen in way too many years either,â she went on. âWhy rush catching up with everyone, if all the work you need to do can be done on your laptop from Brooklyn? That and for once, your schedule isnât overstacked with meeting after meeting. That happens once every few months. Plus, youâre already in New York!â
âOk, ok. Calm down there, Sparky,â Y/N chuckled at her friend being out of breath. âI mean I guess, youâre not wrongâŠâ
âShe canât be. Iâm the one who came up with all this,â Natâs voice broke in.Â
âOh, yeah. I may or may not be hanging out with Nat and Yelena,â Melody giggled bashfully. âOr be partially tipsy.â
Y/N rolled her eyes at the three, but couldnât stop the laugh from coming out of her own mouth.Â
âYou sneaky little bitches,â Y/N chuckled.Â
âWhat can I say? Weâre Romanoffâs,â Nat smirked through the phone.Â
âWell, Iâm a Hill, but Romanoff by descent,â Melody added in.Â
Again, another joking eye roll.Â
âNow I have to change my flights and everything,â Y/N sighed.Â
âOh, woes me,â Nat mocked. âWhat a challenge it must be to log into your computer and change a flight to another weekâŠâ
âHey, smartass,-â
âLucky for you, you have me. I state once again,â Nat laughed. âI already checked into your flights to see if we can get a cheap reschedule.â
âHowâd you know my login information?â Y/N asked, confused.Â
âI have my ways, now donât interrupt,â she scolded before continuing. âI was able to find you a flight around the same time, plenty of time to get to your rescheduled meeting, and it wonât cost you a hair off that pretty head of yours.â
âHowâd you manage that?â Y/N asked with a smirk of her own now and a pop of her hip.
âIâll say it again since apparently youâre deaf. I have. My ways,â the red head replied.Â
âYou sure you werenât a spy in another life or something? Because sometimes you and Yelena have some strange tricks up your sleeves that Iâve only seen done in movies.â
âI would like the answer to that as well. Like how they coroerced me into a girls night while I was hiding in my apartment trying to take a relaxing night to read,â Melody spoke up.Â
âDrink your juice, babygirl,â Yelenaâs voice came quietly in the back.Â
âWith all that being said, we are gonna to let you go. Weâre going to get all the details of last night out of this little one and go to a few clubs,â Nat explained.Â
âOh, Iâd love to hear the details when you have them,â Y/N laughed.Â
âIâll have a nice 5 page paper ready for you tomorrow morning,â Yelena yelled from a distance.
âIâll be expecting it. Now you girls go have a good time and please show Melody what sheâs missing out on!â
âCan do, boss lady! Love you! See you next week!âÂ
With that, the phone call ended and Y/N looked at the empty lock screen.Â
âI guess weâre staying a little longer.â
________________
âSo, howâd it go?â Steve asked coming home from his early half shift.Â
Bucky was sprawled across the couch with a pillow over his face, a sports playback running in the background and a beer that looked like he had been nursing all afternoon on the coffee table.Â
âShe looks great,â he mumbled into the cushion, but Steve couldnât syfer the words.
âYouâre going to have to say that again without a throw pillow over your face,â he chuckled, kicking off his shoes and throwing his keys by the door before heading to the nearby kitchen.Â
âI said, she looks great!â Bucky all but grunted as he sat up. Frustration and annoyance clear in his answer.Â
âAnd why do you sound like thatâs a horrible thing?â Steve laughed again from the distance.Â
Bucky groaned as he stood up and walked into the other room with Steve. He was parading through the fridge for an afternoon snack, or by the looks of the clock on the oven, lunch.Â
It was 12:30 already?
âBecause Steve, it makes it hurt all the more,â he pouted, crossing his arms as he leaned against the island in the middle of the space.Â
âHer looking good, hurts you?â Steve asked, standing up with a tupperware bowl of leftovers in his hand.Â
âI donât know!â Bucky sneered at him, angry that his best friend wasnât catching on to his feelings that even he didnât understand. âI guess deep down, I was hoping she didnât age well so that walking away would be easier. But there she was, walking in like fine wine. All mature and curvy, and⊠PerfectâŠâ he mumbled the last part. âShe did smack me though,â he added, thinking back with a dazed face.Â
âSmack you?â Steve chuckled, popping the cold food in the microwave.Â
âOur lawyer is blind. I asked a simple question of out of all the states to live in, why New York in that kind of condition?â Bucky said, hating how it sounded. âI realize now, after processing it, that was stupid and rude.â
âHence why she smacked you,â Steve laughed, copying the brunette's stance on the opposite counter. âYouâre an occupational therapist, Buck. Out of all the things to understand, itâs people adapting to their handicaps and disabilities.â He couldnât help the laugh at his friend who seemed oblivious to the irony.Â
âI was nervous, ok?!â Bucky defended, throwing his arms up and going to pace the room now. âY/N and I had been sitting in awkward silence for the most part of the meeting so far, and that was the first piece of conversation that came to mind.â
âIâm hoping for your sake, he wasnât a dick about it.â
âHe wasnât. He actually said he gets asked that a lot. Apparently, he hasnât been blind all his life and said heâs lived here all that time. Helps when you grow up in the environment you live in.â
âVery true,â Steve agreed, grabbing his food and stirring it around before taking a bite and talking again. âBesides her looking âperfectâ, did the process go well? You know, besides her reprimanding you like a mom?â
âHa ha. Youâre so funny,â Bucky deadpanned. âBut yes. We signed our things and updated it all. Hey, did you know sheâs a co-founder of Natâs womanâs home? I guess not a co-founder, but investor?â
Steve finished his bite and shook his head. âCanât say I did. It must be recent if thatâs the case because neither Nat or Y/N told me about that.â
âI think it is, but damnâŠâ
âDamn what?â Steve asked.Â
âWell, at first she had me dropping my jaw at the fact that she did everything and more that she had hoped to do. Sheâs become an environmentalist like her grandmother and has started a whole business based on it.â
âI mean she was an environmentalist as soon as her GG had her walking. Remember how she would always take our straws at restaurants and have the waitress take them back so we didnât âkill the turtlesâ? And that was before that was a like a worldwide trend,â Steve remenised, moving to the living room to eat at the couch. Bucky following.Â
âGod, yes. She started carrying like 10 reusable straws with her as soon as they came out with them. That and remember the amount of reusable bags she had in her backseat any given time of the week?â Bucky laughed, joining him in thinking back to the dated memories.Â
âSo many she would hand them out to people in parking lots at grocery stores to use themselves,â Steve added. âGod, she really loves this planet. I admire her passion though. We need everyone to have a heart for our home like that.â
âShe made it everyone's mission around her to know just how important it was,â Bucky smiled at the thought as he looked off in the distance, wrapped in the memories he loved. But that wasnât the point. The point was he would never be close with her like that again. What they had was done and over⊠Or would be. âFunny thing actuallyâŠâ Bucky chuckled awkwardly.Â
âWhatâs that?â Steve asked, looking at the TV in front of him.Â
âWe may or may not still be marriedâŠâ
There was a pause as Steve stopped mid-chew and slowly turned his gaze from the baseball reruns on the screen to Bucky with a tight smile.Â
âExcuse me?â
âI guess that wasnât the endgame for todayâs meetingâŠâ
âWhat was?â
âGetting things updated and signed so that the papers were actually ready for our divorce,â Bucky answered.Â
âSo sheâs still Y/N Barnes?â
âYes, but I wouldnât say that to her face. She looks like she wants to physically throw up when you call her that,â Bucky slouched in his chair. His hand coming up to cover his face as he rubbed his temples with his thumb and middle finger.Â
âSo still married?â
âStill married.â
âHow long?â Steve sighed, putting his food on the counter and leaning back in his own seat.Â
âAs long as it takes to make up the new divorce settlements and get them signed and sent back in. Until then⊠Iâm a married man.â
If you would like to be tagged in this series, please send an ask! It keeps things more organized for me. If you comment, I most likely will not add because I loose them:)
- Tags will be closing soon.
Moral of the Story Taglist:
@taylormobleyâ @ximaginxâ @vicmc624â @leyannrae @lonerlovescompanyâ @jessyballetâ @angstysebfanâ @tita127â @semistablecentenarianâ @im-a-light-childâ @alyssahowdenâ @studiesinspanishâ @natyvweâ @rebekahdawkinsâ @fanfictionjunkie1112â @millennial-teenybopperâ @scotlandassholeâ @aquariusbarnesâ @shinykoalacatââ
Marvel Tags:
@thejourneyneverendsxââ @death-unbecomes-youââ @heyiamthatbitchââ @lizzymacy555ââ Â @srrymydoodââ @xa-diaââ @redhairedfeistynerdââ @morganclaire4ââ @connie326ââ @captain-asguardââ @mollygetssherlockcoffeeââ @teenagedreams-buckyââ @shower-me-with-rosesââ @pham-tastical @livstilinskiââ
My Lovelies forever:
@natura1phenomenonââ @lauravicenteââ @kakakateyââ @traceyaudetteââ @notyourtypicalroseââ Â @laneygthememequeenââ @awesome-badass-cafeteria-sauceââ @sandlee44ââ @thorne93ââ @thefaithfulwriterââ @essie1876ââ @greyeyedsmile14ââ @capsiclehanââ Â @xostephanieââ @averyrogers83ââ @awesomenursingstudentââ @gh0stgurlââ @cs-pleaseââ @carls1022ââ @jjlevinââ @rainbowkisses31ââ @anise-d-castle6ââ @deannotmooseââ @their-bibliophileââ @kitkatd7ââ @willowbleedsonpaperââ @mariaenchantedââ @snffbeebeeââ @couldabeenamermaidââ @rebekahdawkinsââ @alyispunkââ @princess-annna
Bucky Barnes Tags:
@chloe-skywalkerââ @charmedbysargeââ @jbarnessââ @bellamy-barnesââ @katiaw2ââ @aikeiaââ @stopjustlovethemcuââ
#bucky barnes highschool sweetheart#bucky barnes highschool au#bucky barnes college au#bucky barnes x reader au#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes#bucky barnes x y/n#justkending#moral of the story#marvel au#marvel#marvel series#marvel fanfic#bucky barnes fanfic#bucky barnes fanfiction#au series
170 notes
·
View notes
Text
Foolâs Rush In
Chapter 17
This is my @wackydrabblesâ post for week 87. The prompt is bolded. "No offense, but I'm not interested."
Book: TRR
Pairing: Liam x Riley
Warnings: Drake and some language.
*I was in a silly mood and this turned into a dumpster fire lol and it feels very rushed but I was trying to meet the word count. There may be a little bit of plot in this.
Word count: 1999
------------------------
Liam sat on the floor with his back pressed against the mattress; one leg bent upright with the other extended crookedly out in front of him. Half of a bottle of Don Julio dangled loosely from a hand settled on his knee while two shiny gold rings encircled the pinky tip of his other.
In a fit of anger late last night, he searched for and consumed the first bottle of alcohol he came across in the liquor cabinet. He had no intentions of getting hammered or even a little drunk; Liam just needed something to take the edge off the hurt. Not that he for one second believed a word Riley told him before she walked out and boarded a red-eye commercial flight back to the States.Â
As Liam pondered her abrupt departure in the early hours of the morning, one thing was for sure: He'd never been in love before, but what he felt for Riley was real -- and reciprocated -- that, "no," she spewed from her mouth when asked if she loved him was a lie. Â
But why? That was the question he just couldn't figure out.
Having racked his brain for hours and with the sun finally coloring in the darkness of his chambers, Liam set aside his drink and lifted himself off the ground. Every thought that consumed him for the last several hours was riddled with putting the pieces together of why she actually left and why she felt she couldn't tell him the truth. Nothing made sense, yet ruminating alone in his room until he figured it out wasn't going to solve anything; the only way to get to the bottom of this was to retrace Riley's steps from the time she left the ball to when he made his way up to join her a little later.Â
Stumbling to the bathroom -- mostly from exhaustion and perhaps a little drunker than he realized -- Liam stripped off the tuxedo he wore the prior evening and took a quick shower before heading down to the security office.
-----------
Riley's heavily drooping eyelids popped wide open when the plane shook from another vigorous tremor of turbulence. Gripping the armrests on both sides of her seat, she hesitated to peek out the window but was relieved when she saw the billowy waters of the Pacific had transformed into small, mosaic blocks of land covered by a shadow of the nearly setting sun.Â
When the aircraft settled again, Riley reached into her purse and pulled out her cell phone to check the time, grateful to be landing soon. She planned to go straight home, sink into her bed, and sleep the rest of her life away. Maybe wake up every once in a while to sob again before going back to sleep. Whatever Riley decided to do, she hated Madeleine, she hated Tyler, and she hated telling Liam she didn't love him; the more Riley thought about the stunned look on his face when she said it, the more nauseous her stomach felt.
And the nausea was getting worse.
Riley caught the eye of a nearby stewardess and waved her over; she needed ginger ale, and she needed it fast.Â
"Can I help you, Miss?"
"I ⊠I need, ginger ale, please." She asked through ragged breaths.
"Let me check and see if we have more." Riley nodded appreciatively.
"Hey. Don't I know you from somewhere?" A relatively large guy in the center seat, whose sweaty arm flab had been lodged in Riley's shoulder since takeoff, asked. Oh shit! Riley cupped a tight hand over her mouth and shook her head vigorously; the last thing she wanted was to be recognized.Â
Or vomit.
While the stewardess searched the service cart for the requested drink, the gentleman's eyes enlarged. "Wait a minute. Yeah! You're that little gal who married some king, with ..." he snapped his fingers before adding in his thick Texan drawl, "the monkey and hookers and shit. Wow, my fiance wants to have a wedding just like yours." He held his hand out to her. "The names Beaver Calhoun, mayor of Slippery Nip, Texas. I guess you could say we're both royals, huh?"
Riley lowered her hand slightly; she was past the point of ginger ale helping, and this guy was blocking her way out. "Beaver, I need you to move."Â
He stroked his chin in thought. "Well, I don't know, Queenie. I'm pretty content with my life there in Slippery Nip, Not really lookin' to uproot."
"No!' Riley's strained voice responded forcefully, "move out of the way--" She tried to fight it, but her head flung forward and everything came out with her last word.
Beaver looked down at his shirt and quirked a brow. "That's gonna leave a stain."
=============
On the second floor of a run-down Motel 6, just off the beaten path in Las Vegas, Drake tossed in the last of his clothes and airline tickets in a duffle bag and zipped it. Stepping over to the window, he pulled aside the tattered curtains to check if the airport's shuttle van had arrived yet. Disappointed, he grumbled to himself, "Where the hell are you? I'm ready to get the fuck out of here."Â
The past week had been intense -- well, frankly, the entire month had been nothing short of shit balls. Five weeks ago, Drake landed in Las Vegas for Liam's bachelor party and won big money at the casino, only to have it all pissed away on some old, decrepit hooker who stole his wallet, cell phone, dick health, and what little joy he had in the world. Liam left with a sexy ass wife, and all Drake got was the false claim of fathering triplets and his scowling face on the front cover of the National Enquirer with Dr. Ethan Ramsey detailing the entire sordid journey from pre-surgical rooster rot to the aftercare.
He made a quick $500 for the story, in which he badly needed the money, considering he couldn't leave Vegas until the paternity test results came back. It was enough for his lodging, a couple cans of Beenie-Weenies and a few boxes of pepperoni Hot Pockets; his stomach felt like oil sludge at this point. But as a joke, Leo had sent a box of Ding-Dongs, so it wasn't all bad.
The rotary phone in his room rang out, and he answered the call from the front desk, which let him know transportation had arrived. Drake grabbed his bag, flicked a cockroach off of it, and exited his room into the enclosed hallway.
After stepping onto the elevator and hitting the down button, another person strolled on in a black leather mini-skirt, white see-through halter top, and a pair of fishnet stockings that he'd recognize anywhere.
"You!" He growled at the chain-smoking hooker, backing her up into the corner. "Do you have any fucking idea what you did to me? And I WANT my wallet and cell phone back, now!" He hovered menacingly over the much smaller woman.
"No offense, but I'm not interested in giving them back to you," Pinquee Kittee sneered before reaching into her bra for mace and spraying him directly in the eyes. The rapid burn gave way to her next act of defense when a screaming, blinded Drake was doubled over by a swift karate kick to his newly transplanted organ. "Hiiiiyah!"
Drake cupped himself in anguish, fell to the floor, and slumped over as the elevator doors opened. Pinquee Kittee grabbed his duffle bag and peeked down the hallway to make sure no one was around before making her getaway.
------------------
Just outside of the palace's security office, Liam knocked on the door several times without an answer. It was rare that the King would personally pay a visit. Usually, he would call Bastien and have the head guard look into any issues. With him gone, this just felt like something Liam needed to do in person.Â
After several more knocks, Liam reached for the door handle and slowly opened it to let himself inside. The lights were off, with only a few CCTV screens displaying various images of places within and surrounding the palace. Finding the light switch on the wall beside the door, Liam flipped them on, and his mouth fell agape at what he saw.
"What the hell happened in here?" He shouted as his hands shot to his hips, glaring around the room.Â
On the floor was a maze of beer cans, whiskey bottles, remnants of silly string, a five-gallon bucket of butter next to a slip-n-slide, a voodoo doll with Liam's face on it, and half-a-dozen guards passed out.Â
A furious Liam made his way through, kicking the feet of guardsmen as he stepped along. "Get up! All of you!"
One-by-one, they slowly roused until they realized it was the King in their presence, then they jumped to their feet at attention.Â
"Would someone like to explain what the actual fuck happened in here?" Liam wasn't one to swear in front of his staff, but there was no way he could hold back after walking in on this scene. His glowering eyes shifted with expectancy from one man to the next, waiting for an answer, until someone finally called out, "We threw Rogers a going away party for his last night on the job, Your Majesty."
"And you thought having a wild party while you were ON DUTY to protect 400 members of the nobility for a major event was the time to do that?
The guard shook his head. "Not at all, Sir. I admit we weren't as attentive as we should have been last night ..." he pointed behind Liam, "but Prince Leo came by and suggested we kick it up a notch."
Liam turned around and caught Leo slithering along the edge of the wall toward the door. "Leo!"
The Prince stopped dead in his tracks, then flickered his eyes and jolted his body as if he were just waking up. Leo looked at Liam, acting surprised to see him. "Liam? Is that you? H-How did I get in here?"
Liam rolled his eyes. "Knock it off, Leo."
"What?â Leo shrugged innocently. âYou know what I think happened. I must have been sleepwalking again. You know how I get when I watch The Duchess before bed." He cocked his head introspectively at his brother. âAnd you do look like the Duke from that movie, you handsome devil you?â He grinned impishly.
Liam stared blankly at his older brother for a few seconds, then turned around to face the others gathered around. "Who's in charge here?"
When one of the men raised a hand, the King stepped up to him and explained, "Alright, I need you to pull up security footage from last night. I want to review everything from the moment I stepped outside the ballroom to meet the Queen around 9:30, and where she went after I went back into the ballroom."Â
If this were any other day, Liam would have fired every one of them on the spot and sent Leo to Antarctica, but he only had one concern: Finding out what happened to Riley.
As the guard typed in his computer to pull up footage from last night, Leo stepped up to Liam, who was hovering over the guard's shoulder with anticipation. "What's going on?"
Never taking his eyes off the screen, he responded. "Riley went back to Las Vegas last night."
"Wh-Why? What happened?"
Liam let out a breath. "That's what I'm trying to find out."
Leo remained silent before giving his little brother's shoulder a reassuring squeeze and watching with him.
Nothing seemed out of the ordinary as different camera footages were switched to follow Riley walking from the main staircase, through several passages, and finally ending with the corridor outside of his quarters.
"Stop!" Liam leaned in closer as the guard paused the video; his entire body tensed up at what he saw.
"Is that ..." Leo scrunched up his face in disgust.
"Madeleine."
___________
Tags: @burnsoslowâ @dcbbwâ @ao719â @jessiembrunoâ @texaskitten30â @janezillowâ @merridithsmiscellany-blog @mskaneko @callmeellabella @queenjilian @sirbeepsalot @drakexwillow @jovialyouthmusicâ @forthebrokenheartedthingsâs @bebepacâ @kingliam2019â @lovablegrannyâ @cordoniaqueensworldâ @amandablinkâ @liamxs-worldâ @choiceskatie @iaminlovewithtrrâ @hopelessromanticmonieâ @charlotteg234â @annekebbphotographyâ @txemrnâ @thecordoniandiaries @alyssalaurenâ @cordonianroyalty @monsoonbloom12 @mom2000aggieâ @theroyalheirshadowhunterâ @princessleac1â @kimmiedoo5â @graceful-leahâ @iam-the-kind-and-thoughtfulâ @thegreentwinâ @gkittylove99â @neotericthemisâ @pink-diamond13â @walker7519 @natureblooms24 @yourmajesty09â @gabesmommie1130â @sweatyrysconnoisour @kat-tia801â @debmcg1106 @lifeaskim @choicesstan650â @emkay512â @royalromancerâ
Liam x MC: @cordonia-gothqueenân
Anything with Drake:@tinkie1973
FRI Series Tags:  @narrytheworldââ @queenwaltonâ @cordonianprincessâ      @zaffrenotesâ @zilch3â @drrookieâ @sfb123â @secretaryunpaidâ @masterofbluffâ
#fools rush in#liam x mc#liam x riley#the royal romance#prince liam#king liam#bbrandy2002#wackydrabbles
139 notes
·
View notes
Text

Waterfall Memories by GleefullyCaptainSwan
Chapter 8/9
Read on AO3: | Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 | Chapter 4 | Chapter 5 | Chapter 6 | Chapter 7 | Chapter 8
Or on FF
Stacy's Tortured Crew: @teamhook @kmomof4 @stahlop @lfh1226-linda @ilovemesomekillianjones @itsfabianadocarmo @mariakov81 @qualitycoffeethings @zaharadessert @jrob64 @jonesfandomfanatic @natascha-ronin @tiganasummertree @xarandomdreamx @therooksshiningknight @batana54 @superchocovian @onceratheart18 @ultraluckycatnd @snowbellewells @karlyfr13s @the-darkdragonfly @xsajx
Chapters titles are based on the lyrics from âStubborn Loveâ by The Lumineers
Chapter 8: Keep Your Head Up
Emma stared out the window of the truck, watching the cabin grow smaller and smaller in the mirror. Jolly sat solemnly between them, his head in her lap. Killian glanced at her anxiously and she smiled at him, reaching over, and taking his hand. She expected him to pull away but instead he simply let her hand fall into his, looking down at their hands before turning his attention back to the road.
She was nervous about the meeting with her family. She wasnât sure what they would expect of her. Would she remember who she was when she saw their faces? Would she know this Walsh person?
When they pulled off the dirt road onto the paved one into town she felt her heart beating harder. The truck turned onto one of the main roads of a small town and pulled to a stop in front of a row of motel rooms. The door swung open, and a woman came running through the opening. She looked like the lady in the photo with her. Her mother. She had no recollection of her. The void in her brain remained.
She was joined by a man, standing behind her. Her father.
âDo you recognize them?â He asked her.
âNo.â She replied softly.
He released her hand and turned off the truck, turning toward her. âItâs going to be ok, Swan. I promise.â
âPlease donât leave me alone with them.â She said with a strangled cry.
âLetâs just start with talking to them, alright?â
She nodded and he opened the door to the truck, nodding to the couple standing anxiously in front of their room. He walked around the truck, opening the door to help Emma down from the vehicle. âOk, love. You ready?â
She laughed. âNot at all. But I donât suppose youâre going to take me home anyway.â She teased, trying to ignore they way she used the word home when describing Killianâs cabin.
She walked toward her parents, watching as her mother shifted on her feet, looking up at her husband with tears in her eyes. As Emma approached she stepped forward. âOh Emma, we thought we lost you.â Emma froze as the woman embraced her, pulling away and leaning into Killian with her back.
âIâm sorry, I donâtâŠâ
âItâs ok, Killian told us you donât remember anything.â Her father said solemnly, pulling his wife away from Emma. âTake your time, we want you to see your doctor, get checked out, but we want you to feel safe with us.â
She nodded, looking up at Killian who smiled genuinely at her. âSee, nothing to worry about.â He whispered softly.
âThere you are.â A voice from behind her came booming toward her, a pair of arms dragging her away from Killian and against his chest. âMy darling Emma is home.â Emma pulled back, digging herself out of his embrace and retreating into Killianâs side. The manâs face scowled but then turned toward her parents. âI guess it will take time.â He shrugged. Turning back to face them he looked at Killian. âThank you for returning my fiancĂ© to me, we can take her from here.â
Killian paused. âWell, I want to ensure that sheâs comfortable.â
âThat wonât be necessary, sheâs with her family now. Thank you for bringing her back where she belongs. I think you can go now.â He said with an air of petulance and arrogance.
âWell, I disagree.â Emma objected, staying rooted at Killianâs side.
Her father stepped forward. âWhy donât we get something to eat.â He turned toward Walsh, âEmma can bring Killian until she gets to know us.â
Jolly barked from his spot in the truck and Killian brushed a hand against his ear. âI uh, brought my dog.â
âIâm sure we can find somewhere that will let us bring a dog. After all you are a hero for finding our daughter.â Her mother beamed at Killian.
âOh well, um, if Emma prefers.â
âI insist.â She said defiantly, staring at the man who she was supposed to marry.
âThen I guess weâre going to dinner.â He said with an air of annoyance.
Emma refused to ride with Walsh, climbing back into the truck despite her fianceâs protest.
âI donât like him.â She said when Killian shut the driverâs side door. âHeâs too stuffy. I wouldnât date someone thatâŠ.â
âArrogant?â He said under his breath.
âYes.â She nodded. âThatâs exactly what I thought.â
He sighed. âLook, if you were going to be my wife, and some man brought you back to me after I thought you were dead, and you didnât remember me, I might feel a bit angry too.â He smiled softly at her and she relaxed into her seat.
âI guess.â
âJust give them a chance. Your folks seem nice.â
âYeah, they seemed happy to see me.â
âAye, they did.â
~*~
They pulled up to a small diner, and Killian put Jolly on his lead, taking him to the tables sitting outside overlooking the forest below. Emma sat next to him, her leg seeking out his under the table.
âSo, how did you find her?â Her mother asked.
âWell MaâamâŠâ
âOh please, Marg is fine. Maâam makes me feel like Iâm 82.â She laughed.
He chuckled. âI was fishing before the big storm, making sure I had enough protein to get through the rains, and I found her upstream in the creek against some rocks. She was banged up pretty bad.â
âAnd yet you didnât get help.â Walsh interjected.
âAs I was saying, there was a storm coming. It rained for a week, nearly flooded my cabin. The roads get washed out this time of year. I returned as soon as I was able.â He looked nervously at Emma, knowing part of the tale was not entirely true. He could have returned sooner had he not behaved selfishly.
âSo, youâve just been holed up in your cabin this entire time?â Her father asked.
âAye. Once the roads cleared, I came into town, saw the flyer and called you.â
âIâm just so happy she was alright, and that she had someone to take care of her.â Her mother smiled.
âKillian bandaged me up and fixed up my leg.â Emma said proudly and Killian nervously smiled.
âYour leg?â
âSheâll need to get checked out by a Doctor, obviously Iâm not one, but she had a dislocation.â
âWeâll get her the best help money can buy; sheâll be good as new.â Walsh said smugly. Killian hated men like him. Men who thought they could throw money at anything. His Swan wouldnât be impressed by money. Sadly, he realized that she wasnât his Swan anymore, she was Emma Nolan, and he had no idea what Emma Nolan was impressed by. Obviously by the looks of this man, she liked something about him.
âWe will make sure she gets checked out, Killian.â Her mother said softly, reaching over to touch his hand. âI really do appreciate everything you did to take care of our Emma. I donât know what we would have done if you hadnât found her. If anything had happened to her.â
âAye, sheâs a special girl. Iâm happy I was able to return her.â He said honestly.
âWeâll return home at once.â Walsh announced and Emma flinched beside him.
âWhat?â
âWe need to get you home, have your head looked at, find out why you canât remember things.â
âWhen are we leaving?â
âWe can leave in the morning.â Her father stated loudly, looking over at Walsh to show that it wasnât a question.
Killian nodded, turning toward Emma. âYouâll be back in your bed tomorrow.â He smiled and Emma looked at him sadly.
They road back to the motel in silence, Emma wiping tears from her eyes the closer they got. When they exited the vehicle, Walsh was waiting for her. âCan we speak privately.â He asked.
âUmâŠâ She looked at Killian.
âGo, heâs your fiancĂ©, Swan.â
Emma hesitated but walked with him toward his room, turning around to apprehensively glance in his direction before entering the room.
~*~
Emma entered the room and the moment the door shut he pulled her into his arms. âI want to help you remember me.â She jerked away from Walsh, curling into herself in the corner of the room.
âStop it.â She yelled and the man stepped away from her.
âEmma, darling, I love you. Iâm the man who is going to marry you. Remember when I flew us to France, just to propose to you?â
She shook her head, images floating around like a puzzle that didnât fit. âI donât know.â
âRemember the nights on the Riviera?â
âStop tossing thoughts at me, I canât remember.â She said angrily.
âI can help.â He pushed toward her, bruising her lips against hers and she froze in fear, bringing her knee up to connect with his groin. The man keeled over, grabbing his crotch. âJesus, Emma.â He fell toward the bed and Emma held up her hands.
âIâm sorry. You scared me. You canât do that to me, I almost beat that guy at the bar on 5th because he touched my ass.â Emma stopped and stared. Wait, what? âRuby.â She whispered. Suddenly the images started to move in her head, pictures lining up to form scenes of her life she had forgotten. Ruby Lucas, the man at the bar with the greasy hair. She kicked him in the nuts and Ruby tossed her beer in his face.
Other things started to form, her parents taking her for ice cream, playing with her best friends at the beach, having dinner with Walsh in some foreign country, the view of the water from her apartment, packing to leave for a trip.
The waterfallâŠ
âOk, be sexy.â
âThere you go, make him want it.â
She remembered. âOh my God, I remember the waterfall.â
~*~
Killian paced in front of the truck, staring toward the room that Emma had gone to. Her parents had excused themselves to pack while he waited for Emma to reappear. Instead, the door opened, and Walsh exited the room alone. He stepped toward him. The man reached into his jacket with a smile.
âGood news, she remembered the accident and is slowly piecing together her life. Itâs all a bit tiring and she said she wanted to take a nap.â
Killian peered over the manâs shoulder at the closed door. âWell, thatâs good news.â
âIt is. She wanted me to tell you how much she appreciated what you did for her, but sheâs good with you leaving now.â
âOh.â He said, trying not to sound so disappointed.
âI wanted to make sure you got what you came for.â He leaned over his truck, pen in hand.
âIâm sorry, what are you talking about?â
âThe reward money of course. Iâm sure a man like you thought he had won the lottery when you saw the dollar signs.â
âA man like me?â
âA convict.â He said with a menacing tone. âAh yes, you see I looked you up when you called. I wouldnât trust my future wife with just anyone, you know.â
Killian swallowed angrily. âAye.â
âSo, I figured youâd be happy to have your pay day.â He clicked his pen shut, slipping the check into his pocket. âIâm sure youâll be happy to cash that and get back out of town. The Sheriff seemed eager for you not to spend too much time here. If you donât want any trouble, you might want to take care of that quickly.â He patted his pocket where the check was burning a hole and turned to walk away. âThanks again for bringing her home to me.â He winked and retreated into his room.
Killian climbed into his truck, slamming the door behind him. âAsshole.â Jolly jumped up and licked his face before whining at the empty side of the truck. âYeah boy, sheâs gone.â
He stared toward the motel, he supposed this was for the best. He could avoid any tearful goodbyes if he didnât have to face her. Though it sounded like now that she remembered who she was, she didnât need to say goodbye to him anyway. âAlright boy, letâs go home.â He said mournfully as he put the key in the ignition, backing up the truck to return home.
Villains donât get a happy ending.
~*~
Emma sat on the bed staring at the wall as she tried to take in all the memories that were flooding her brain. She couldnât keep up with all the feelings she was having. She was happy to remember her life, to fill in the pieces she couldnât remember before. Yet, she felt like something else was missing, not fitting into the picture that was her life.
Killian.
The door opened and Walsh re-entered the room. She smiled at him, trying to find the feelings of love she should have after being reunited with him.
âDid you tell my parents?â
âYes. They said to come over when youâve rested.â He sat down on the bed next to her, âI was thinking, we should get married. Tomorrow.â
âWhat?â
âI donât want to waste any more time. I thought you were dead and now here you are. Itâs a miracle and I donât want to wait.â
âWalsh, Iâm still healing, I look terrible.â
âYouâre beautiful, darling.â Emma frowned.
âI need to take care of some things first.â She stood up, pacing the room. âMaybe I should go say goodbye to Killian.â
âOh, darling he left.â He said calmly. âOnce he got the reward money, he seemed eager to get out of here.â
âReward money?â
âYes, a lot of it honestly. I spared nothing to get you back. Iâm sure the money will keep him out of trouble for years to come.â
âHe just left?â
âWhy would he stay, Emma? He got what he wanted.â Her heart hurt, he just left her. Why wouldnât he say goodbye? She stood up from the bed, wiping her face.
âIâm gonna go see my parents.â She replied, her voice wavering. He walked toward her, wrapping his arms around her.
âIâm going to make some calls, find out what we need to get married in the morning.â He kissed her forehead and Emma closed her eyes. Her heart hurt and she just needed space. Stepping out of his embrace, she pulled the door open and stepped into the breeze. Killianâs truck was gone. He really had left her. Like she meant nothing to him at all.
She wrapped her arms around herself, sucking in a deep breath and walking to the room next door and knocking on the door. Her mother swung the door open with a smile.
âEmma.â
Emma wrapped her arms around the woman, tears springing in her eyes. âMom.â Her father was standing behind her and Emma reached out her arm, welcoming her fatherâs warm embrace as the three of them stood in the doorway.
âAre you alright?â Her father asked. âIâm sure this has been challenging to suddenly remember an entire lifetime.
Emma laughed through her tears. âItâs a bit much, honestly.â She stepped into the room, sitting on the edge of the bed. âJust an hour ago I had no idea what my first name was. Iâd been living in a cabin in the middle of the forest with a dog and a man I had just met but who felt like the only person I knew my entire life.â
âKillian seemed like a nice man.â
Emma smiled happily. âHe was very kind.â
âRuby and Belle are going to be so relieved to see you. Theyâve been feeling so guilty for weeks.â
âWell, it was my stupid clumsiness that caused this mess.â She laughed, rubbing her nose with her sleeve. âI should have known better than to wade out into that water.â
âWell, at least we have you back now.â Her father nodded.
âWe just need to get you home; let you rest up and figure out what you want to do next with your life.â
âWalsh wants to get married in town tomorrow.â She announced with a sigh.
âWhat? Isnât that pushing things a bit too fast. You still need to see a doctor, get checked out.â Her father was rambling as he started to head to the door, no doubt to have a word with her fiancĂ©.
âEmma, what do you want?â Emma frowned.
âI donât know. I meanâŠI should have been married already, itâs justâŠâ
âYou were already having second thoughts beforeâŠâ Her mother said softly, and her father spun around to look at them both.
âYou were having second thoughts?â
She leaned into her motherâs shoulder. âI think having the both of you as parentâs really ruins a womanâs expectation for a partner.â Her mother laughed. âYou guys are so perfect for each other. I justâŠI want that for myself too.â
âAnd you donât have that with Walsh?â Her father inquired.
âNo, I meanâŠI donât know.â She frowned. âMaybe Iâm just confusing things because of the accident and everything that happened while I stopped being Emma Nolan.â
âWhat happened, baby?â Her mom moved her hair off of her forehead, cradling her into her side.
âI just, maybe I found this whole other person in there and I know sheâs not real or she wasnât real, or she wasnât the person Iâve always been but Iâm having a hard time just forgetting about the things she wanted.â
âEmma you were only gone for a month. Maybe you shouldnât base your entire lifeâs decisions on something that happened to you for four weeks.â Her dad tried to counter.
âFour weeks felt like a whole new lifetime to me dad. I felt things that Iâve never felt before. Even now, I donât think Iâve ever felt so free in my entire life than I did in that cabin.â
âEmma does this have anything to do with that man. Killian?â Her dad sat down next to her.
âNo. Well I guess in some way, but not entirely.â She frowned. âDoesnât matter anyway.â
âWhy do you say that sweetie?â Her dad ran his hand across her back and Emma melted into him the way she did when she was a child, curling into his lap and falling asleep while he read her a bedtime story.
âHe left without saying goodbye.â Her parents looked at each other and her mother stood up and walked to the table, picking something up and walking over to her.
âNot entirely.â She said quietly, pushing the paper into her hand. âMaybe she wants a moment alone.â Her mother said to her father as they stood from the bed and left Emma staring down at the folded paper, recognizing the handwriting that was scrolled on it.
Her father kissed her forehead and left the room with her mom, shutting the door behind her.
Emma unfolded the paper, holding her breath as she read the note left for her.
Swan,
I intended to say goodbye, but I understand why you couldnât. I want you to know that I will never forget you, these past few weeks have brought light back into my heart. Thereâs not a day will go by I wonât think about you. I will always find you in my dreams, my beautiful Swan.
Love,
Killian
Emmaâs tears were flowing freely down her face as she clutched the paper in her hand. Turning it over, she saw Walshâs handwriting on the check made out to Killian Jones in the amount of $500,000.
Her heart was pounding in her chest, Killian didnât take the money.
The door opened and Emma looked up to see her father enter the room. âIâm sorry, I just wanted to make sure you were⊠Emma? He stopped when he saw her face and pulled his daughter into his arms. âWhatâs wrong, sweetheart?â
âI donât know what to do.â She cried leaning into his embrace.
âDo you love Walsh?â His lips grazed her forehead, pressing against her. It was a question she knew the answer to long before she left her apartment a month ago.
âNo.â
âAre you sure youâre not just feeling that way because of the accident? Because you are confused?â
âI donât think I ever truly loved him, daddy.â She sniffled.
âThen why on earth were you marrying him?â He chuckled.
âI donât know, because he said all the right things, knew all the right people, and you and mom were so happy for me.â
âEmmaâŠâ He looked at her, his face soft yet full of worry, âThe only reason we were happy for you is because we thought you loved him, that you wanted to be with him.â
âBut you love Walsh.â
âThe only reason I loved him is because my daughter wanted to marry him. To be honest, I always thought you could do better.â
She snorted, burying her face in the crook of her fatherâs neck. âI donât want to marry him.â
âThen thatâs settled.â He said with a shrug. âWill that make you stop crying?â
âNo.â She cried.
âIs this about the man who found you? Killian Jones?â
âOh daddy.â She wrapped her arms around his waist.
âEmma, you only knew him for a month.â
âI know. I canât explain it, I justâŠâ She sighed. âI feel it. In my heart. Like if I walk away without talking to him that Iâm always going to be chasing this nagging feeling that thereâs something Iâm missing. Some part of me thatâs never going to be whole again.â
âYou know, when your mother and I were dating, she left me.â
âWhat?â Emma sat up and stared at her father, wide eyed.
âI know, not a part of the story we share. But she did. For a week. She was upset with me because of an ex-girlfriend. She thought I still had feelings for the woman. So, she left.â
âMom never mentioned that at all. So, did you? Have feelings for her?â
âNo. I loved your mother, but at one time I was engaged to this other woman and I guess things just got confusing for a time.â
âSo how did you find your way back to mom?â
âSomething was missing, a piece of my heart never returned because she had it with her. I tried to give her space, but I couldnât let it be, because without her I wasnât myself. I could never be myself because a part of me will always be attached to her.â
âTrue love.â She said softly. âYou and mom.â
âYour mom is my soulmate.â
She hugged her father, comforted by his arms. âHe didnât take the money.â She said softly.
He sighed. âEmma, Walsh told us heâs a convict.â
âI know. He told me everything. He didnât hold back because he wanted to ensure that I returned to my life, because he believed that it was better than what he could offer me.â
âMaybe he has a point, what exactly can he offer you, Emma?â
âHappiness.â She smiled.
âJustâŠâ He paused, running his fingers through her hair like he did when she was little. âSleep on it, Emma. When you wake up, youâll know what your heart wants. Never make important decisions without rest.â
Emma sighed. âI love you daddy.â She squeezed him tighter, pressing her cheek against his chest.
âI love you, my sweet girl.â
Emma took the second bed in her parentsâ room, keeping her distance from Walsh. She needed to sleep, to let her mind rest. Her father was right, she couldnât make important decisions without giving her heart a rest.
#stacy's fics#waterfall memories#emma swan#killian swan#captain swan fics#captain swan au#captain swan#captain swan modern au
36 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter nineteen: Friendship GoalsÂ
Summary: Y/n and Tendou are deeply in love. Living on the other side of Tokyo now, the Monsters are still up to their old shit. They even opened a few businesses for Tax reasons. Even though itâs been almost three years later, Y/n still has never been able to understand how they have avoided the law several times. When Tendouâs Mother reappears in his life, Y/n is confused as Tendou claimed she is dead. Finding out Tendou is being forced to take over the family business by his Mother, she soon learns the truth behind Tendouâs reason he never gets in legal trouble is his family business. His mother is quick to decline Y/n as his future wife and tries to set up Tendou with someone she sees more fit. What will happen to Y/n and Tendou? What will happen to Tendouâs âfamily businessâ? What does this mean for the future of the Monsters?
TW: Swearing, stalkingÂ
AN: MULTIPLE TIME SKIPS !!! This chapter has a few time skips as well as being short cause the next one is a little longer.Â
AN: UPDATES FOR BOTH STORY (Haikyuu) WILL BE POSTED EVERYDAY IF POSSIBLE!! This chapter is also not edited!
Third person Pov
Y/n and the others all met at the train station waiting for the next train to go.Â
âIs Matsukawa and Kenma coming?â Shirabu asked.Â
âThey stayed behind in case anyone comes back.â Terushima said. They loaded on the train and Y/n caught the other two up to current events.Â
It was about halfway through the ride, no one was talking anymore till Sunaâs phone rang. He looked pissed off as he hung up.
âThey are back in Tokyo apparently.âÂ
âHow the fuck did they get there so fast?â Kyotani spat.Â
âThereâs a stop in 10 minutes we can get on and turn around.â Suna informed them.Â
Hours later, Back in Tokyo at the base for the South side YakuzaâŠ.Â
Y/n walked inside and saw Kohaku right away. She walked up to her asking for Tendouâs whereabouts.Â
âI saw him earlier but I dropped him back at the house. I havenât seen him since. He missed a sit down with a person discussing the mole.âÂ
âWe found the mole and Satoriâs phone. I also know about the Haruhi fake texts.â Y/n snapped.Â
âAh I figured you would. I thought Haruhi was a better match for him until this morning. He changed my mind.â Kohaku seems nicer than usual to Y/n and she was not the only one to notice.Â
âOkay well I will start checking places I know he goes.â Y/ said as she turned to leave.Â
As soon as she got in her car with Shirabu, she turned to him.Â
âKohaku is hiding something. She wouldnât just casually do that shit. That bitch Haruhi was too.âÂ
âSo what do we do now?âÂ
âWell I am going to start doing some suspercious shit. When Kohaku sees me off doing other shit she will think I no longer care. Satori comes back then I kill that fucking bitch.âÂ
âAlright, sounds like a plan. I can help you kill her.âÂ
âLook at us, friendship goals.â Y/n said laughing.Â
ONE WEEK LATERâŠâŠ
Y/n was seated barside by herself once again.Â
âHey! We met once before. Do you remember me?â An excited voice yelled behind her. She paid no mind till they pulled out the seat beside her. âItâs me Hinata! My friend who ran into you is here too! Are you here alone? You look so sad! Why donât we keep you company?âÂ
âMy fiance is missing, of course I am upset. Do whatever the fuck you want, I could care less.âÂ
âYou need a friend in these times Y/n!â He said smiling. She didnât give it even a second thought to how he remembered her name. âYou shouldnât drink this much you know!âÂ
âNot that itâs any of your business, I donât. I just go to random bars for a few hours each and look for my fiance or people I suspect.âÂ
âWhat would you do if you found someone?âÂ
âAsk them obviously?âÂ
âI guess you have a point. Oh hey Asahi! Join us!â Y/n rolled her eyes.Â
ONE MONTH LATERâŠ. Y/n PovÂ
Still no sign of Satori. Kyotani still hasnât even heard from him and things were getting out of hand with Hanamaki. He reported our mission he shouldnât have even known about and got a few guys killed. Kohaku has been running things with Kyotani as her right hand man. I am barely active there right now due to Satoriâs disappearance. I have been trying to find him on my own. I ended up becoming good friends with Hinata and Asahi. They still haven't met any of the monsters cause they always seem to be busy when they are available.Â
âHey Y/n, you okay in here?â Terushima asked as he opened the door.Â
âYeah Iâm as okay as I can be.â He nodded as he left the room. I climbed into my bed after I shut the door and waited for sleep to come.Â
Third Person POVÂ
Y/n was fast asleep as her door creeped open slowly. She was startled awake anyway as she jumped up and grabbed the gun from beside her bed.Â
âWho the hell is there?!?âÂ
âShit sorry Y/n. I was following Hanamaki through the windows and he came over here. Thought I could be sneakier than I was.â The man spoke.Â
âHanamaki... â She whispered. She stood up and walked to the window. âWhatâs going on Ken?âÂ
âHeâs been sneaking out at this hour every night for the past three days.â Shirabu said.Â
âLet's follow him.âÂ
âTerushima texted heâs in the car waiting for him to pull out of the driveway. He put a tracker from Kenma in the car. Change quick and I will meet you down in the car.â He said as he left the room.Â
Y/n changed quickly and ran down the stairs. She waited till the cost was clear and snuck out into the car.Â
They drove in silence as they followed close behind Hanamakiâs car. They pulled up to a storage unit as he walked inside.Â
âShould we follow?â Shirabu asked.Â
âYou two stay here, Iâll go in by myself. I might not be as recognized as you two if he has anyone with him.âÂ
âBe safe.â Terushima said as she left the car.Â
She walked into the storage unit as she followed the sounds. She crept around the corners as she looked down the one hall, no one. She moved to the next one again no one. The sound got closer and she heard a noise behind her, as she turned she heard a scream and then an engine. She ran to the noise, gun in hand as she walked around the corner. The side door of the building was wide open. A unit was still open by her as she creeped up.Â
âHanamaki?âÂ
Previous | Masterlist | NextÂ
Taglist: Â @satan-ruler-of-hells @atria-avior @freakydeaky226 @ems1des @idontknow-whatto-callthis @maer-333 @bruh-kill-me @elianetsantana @tanakasimpcorner @babyshoyoâ @ash-leviââ @ifilosemyselfagain @wisteria-wooseok @ashytoes101 @fantasycantasy @angstyclowns @johnnysactualgf @putmeinyourdeathnote @sunflow3rbab3 @black-rose-29 @sageinlove @mykuronekome @mus1caln0tes @stormcastello
#haikyuu x reader#haikyuu x y/n#haikyuu x you#haikyuu mafia#haikyuu mafia smau#haikyuu mafia au#tendou x reader#tendou smau#tendou x you#tendou x y/n
27 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chain of Iron Theories on the Killerâs 5 victims
tinSo we know that the chain of Iron will have a mysterious killer who will kill 5 shadowhunters. Here are my theories on who will die.
1.) Maurice Bridgestock
Lets start with the obvious first, of course this man will be killed. He is Inquisitor and that is a powerful yet cursed position, take it and you will die a horrible death. I am hoping he dies pretty early, because I have a feeling until then he will be gunning for the Fairchild family. Remember he and his wife were the ones who really wanted Charles and Ariadne to marry. Charles and Ariadne were originally friends, who both figured that being forced into a hetro marriage was inevitable and that they could both do worse. Charlotte and Henry gave there blessing because they thought Charles and Ariadne were actually in love. Once Charles told this parents that he and Ariadne werenât they immediately gave him permission to break the engagement and gave their blessing for him to marry someone else (who he doesnât love either, Oh poor messed up fairchild family). This infuriated Bridgestock. Charles and Charlotte know to avoid him unless it is for official business, done in public, with witnesses. Does Matthew? Chapter 4 is called âThe King is Deadâ; so maybe the Inquisitor is the âKingâ listed. The next half of that phrase is âLong live the Kingâ symbolizing the transition of power, so that would mean choosing a new Inquisitor. The most obvious ones to get the promotion is one of the TID dadâs given how close they are with Charlotte and the sway her vote would give. According to the cards it looks like she gives the position to Will (cough Gideon would have been a way better choice cough), we will see how that goes.
2.) One of the Wentworthâs
The Wentworthâs will have importance in the COI.They have been referenced and set up like the Lightwoodâs in CWA. We know at least 3 of their names, we know that Martin Wentworth is kind of a thorn in Will and Gabrielâs side. We know that Piers and Rosamund have a... tense relationship with our mains, but do have their own friends and seem close to each other. Honestly with how much this family is mentioned/established I was thinking for a while that it would be just like the Lightwoods in CWP. Like maybe Piers was Eugeniaâs ex boyfriend, maybe he had wanted to marry her but bad stuff was happening at home, his dad keeping secrets, and he couldnât get blessings. Then that snip-bit at the party came out and I read about Eugenia being done with suitors and Piers hitting on Catherine. Piers still may be Eugeniaâs ex, and he may trashed her rep and then moved on to courting his sisterâs best friend. If so and he dies I will not miss him.
I would say Rosamund is pretty safe. She has a fiance now, and is planing her wedding. Wedding are actually great places for interactions and drama. Rosamund is good friends with Ariadne. Maybe Ariadne will try to bring Anna to the wedding, or maybe Ariadne will have Eugenia ask Anna to accompany her to the wedding, because Anna is less likely to say no to that, and then use that as a chance to âwin her back.â
3.) At Least One of The Carstairs Parents
Risa Included. We all care about this family, we all wish their troubles could be over, and tat things and the next two books could be rainbows and sunshine for them. And we all know that will not happen. Terrible things will befall London. Elias is unbalanced from PTSD and weak from detoxing after years of addiction, Sona is weak from a difficult pregnancy/ recent childbirth, Risa is a mundane and lacks the ability to kill demons. They donât have a lot of friends, all three are old. It is not fair and I hope whoever dies is at least given a good death.
4.) Cecily Lightwood Nee Herondale
I hope I am wrong, please let me be wrong. The family tree and CWP2 epilogue say that she will live through this, but those were written 7 years ago and are no longer accurate. The Second book always has one tragedy that will emotionally destroy us and leave us crying till the third comes out. It is unlikely that all The TID gang will live through another series. Other people have been guessing Gideon, but his branch already lost Barbara in COG2. In a book with so many nuclear families why kill from the same one twice? No it wonât be Gideon. After careful analysis I have determined Cecily is the most likely of the one to die.
First off Cecily didnât come into TID until the final book and she was mostly squeezed in as a secondary character. That means that CC put less time and development into her and while she probably likes her, is maybe less attached to her. Secondly Cecily is some one very important to Both Will and Gabriel, two people Tatiana hates more than anyone in the world. She also played a key role in Killing the Lightworm, she caused it to wound itself to were Gabriel was able to kill it. For Tatiana Cecily would be three birds with one stone. Another reason she might die is Cecily is the only one of The TID characters who I cannot find any information on what her job/role in the clave is. Everyone else has a job listed, is seen investigating or talking at meetings, Cecily is just a mother, okay the best of the TSC momâs. But having to take so much time off shadowhunting to raise her children might have put her out of practice, and having such a strong bond with her children, nieces, and nephews would make it all the more heart breaking if she died. One final reason is that unlike her Gabriel does have an overall arch. He idolized a fantasy of who his father was, had that come crashing down, then wanted to become someone different. His wife dying would put Gabriel just were Benedict was when Barbara Lightwood the first died: A single father with three kids, one of whom is coincidentally about the same age as Gabriel was when he lost his mother.
I love Cecily and writing this has made me very say (Please let me be wrong about her dying) but moving on...
5.) Tatiana Blackthorn Nee Lightwood
She will die. Tatiana probably joined Belial willingly, she probably does not see it, but Belial is not her ally. The truth is she is just as much Belialâs pawn as anyone he has tricked. When he is done using her and no longer has any use for her, he will kill her to keep her quiet. She will probably die last, her blood is Jesseâs and can be used as a sacrifice. She dedicated her life to resurrecting her son so she could have him back, and she will die with the knowledge that she has doomed him to Belialâs plans.
Bonus 6.) Charles Fairchild
Charles will not die. I originally I thought he might, but he is actually necessary as a foil/parallel to Matthew. Two brothers who grew up in the same family, yet have personalities and struggles that are literally flip sides of the same coin. Cassandra Clare has said she is planning on âdevelopingâ their relationship. She has also said Charles will be away for a lot of the book. So that does not leave a lot of space for this development in COI, and Charles has to make it until COT. I believe that he will disappear. No one will have any idea were he went or why, His parents will send out a search, while that is taking place Charlotte task Matthew with assisting her the way Charles usually does. Matthew will hate it. He will hate the piles of work and stuffy meetings; he will hate having less time to see his friends; and especially the cranky, foul mouthed, horrible politicians he has to deal with instead. As time goes by and the Killer at large Charlotte will become more desperate to find her older son. When she cannot find him her and Henry will start to fear the worst and cry over it at home.
Matthew will eventually start looking into his brothers disappearance, not because he misses him, but their parents are miserable and Matthew is tired of having to do Charles chores. He might learn Charles and Alastair were âgood friendsâ before and try to force information out of Alastair, Que to him learning one of his brothers secrets. While I do think Matthew will be the one to find Charles I do not think it will be until the end of COI or early COT, when Matthews life has morphed into a much bigger mess than it was before. I also do not think Charles will be in the same... way as he was before his disappearance. There will be a whole new list of issues when the brothers meet again.
#The last hours#Chain of Iron#COI#TLH#the shadowhunter chronicles#TSC#Maurice Bridgestock#The wentworths#Piers wentworth#Rosamund wentworth#The Carstairs#Elias Carstairs#Sona Carstairs#RIta#Cecily Lightwood#Tatiana Blackthorn#Jesse Blackthorn#Charles Fairchild#Matthew Fairchild#Charlotte Fairchild#Belial#alastair carstairs#Cordeila carstairs#James Herondale#LUcie Herondale#Thomas Lightwood#Christopher Lightwood#Gabriel Lightwood#Will Herondale#The Killer
53 notes
·
View notes
Text
I forgot that you existed: Chapter Two
A/N: Chapter two is here. Tensed situation arising between our ex lovers. Hope you like it. Feedbacks and suggestions are always welcome.
Pairing : Tom Holland Ă Singer reader
Summary : It's been more than five years since you and Tom have gone their own ways after a heartbreaking breakup which had left both of you shattered. Both of you thought that you were finally over with each other and were happy in your respective lives until you meet again at a reunion trip planned by your best friend and you realise you are still not done with each other.
Warnings: none
Mini playlist: Endgame by Taylor Swift
Music playing from car stereo
I don't wanna touch you (I don't wanna be)
Just another ex-love (You don't wanna see)
I don't wanna miss you (I don't wanna miss you)
Like the other girls do
I don't wanna hurt you (I just wanna be)
Drinkin' on a beach with (You all over me)
I know what they all say
But I ain't tryna play
I wanna be your endgame
I wanna be your first string
I wanna be your A Team
I wanna be your endgame, endgame
 You leaned on Tom's shoulder as he drove the car. Your hot breath falling on his neck as you start kissing his sweet spot behind his ears as he lets out a soft moan. Your hand intertwining with his free hand resting on his thigh. "Stop it love" Tom mumbled softly.
"Tom" you said softly "Tom!" This time you called his name loudly and Tom suddenly broke out of his trance and was brought to reality it wasn't you but it was his beloved fiancee Eleanor . She straightened herself to look at him with concerned eyes "is anything wrong Tommy?"
 "No love everything is fine" he reassured her
 His attention went to the song playing. He frowned and said "just this song irks me, not a fan actually of such kind of songs."
 "Seriously Tom, how can you not be a fan of Y/N, her songs are too good." El started gushing over you.
 "Yeah I know you are a huge fan of hers but I prefer old school hip hop." Lies.
He was your biggest fan since childhood though he doesn't admit it now but he is very proud of you. Seeing you grow into such a big star makes him admire you more. After so many years he still adores you and your songs. He was nervous to meet you and be in close proximity to you for so many days. Yes he still had feelings for you and that is why your songs wreaked havoc in his mind making him feel your presence even if you were far away from his life. He sometimes feels guilty that he isn't being true to El as soon she is going to be his wife and you still reside in his heart. He can never love anyone as he did to you. El was a very humble, sweet, understanding and smart person whom he got to know through one of his friends. Soon both of them found they had a lot in common, small chats turned into dates and then to a full fledged relationship for 2 years. Dom and Nikki approved their relationship and wanted their son to settle down and finally see him happy. Tom wasn't much excited about the wedding so all the planning he left on El.
 It was around noon when you three finally arrived at the beach house. You were filled with nostalgia as you had lots of fond memories connected with this place. There were a total of  5 bedrooms in the house. 2 were reserved for the couples, one for Tom and another for Harrison's other two friends Ed and Chloe, the others had to share. You liked the sea facing rooms and there were only two on the first floor. You immediately ran upstairs. You suddenly stopped in front of the first room and glanced at the empty room which once belonged to only you.
 Sounds of laughter "Tom stop.. Please oh I can't breathe" you said giggling as Tom tickled you even more. You both laid on the bed and laughed. You took out your phone to take a selfie to capture this moment. Tom kissed your cheek as you clicked the photo. You threw the phone on the bed and climbed on top of him straddling him around the waist as you planted soft kisses on his forehead, his cheeks and lips. You sat back to admire him " I love you so much Tommy" . He rolled you over to be on top of you
" Love you too princess." As he connected his lips onto yours.
 You brushed aside your thoughts as you went to the adjacent room and placed your luggage on the floor. Zendaya came with her luggage afterwards. It was a nice room with a queen sized bed and thankfully an attached bathroom.
 "You don't snore right?" Zendaya chuckled
 "Don't know about snoring but I do kick in my sleep." You laughed.
 "Okay let's freshen up first then we can start unpacking our things." Z said
 "Yeah you go first I need to make a call to my second mom." you chuckled.
You had three missed calls from Alex which left you wondering what was the matter. You put your airpods on and called him. You came out of the room as you started strolling in the corridor.
 "Seriously you don't trust me do you? I have barely spent a day here and you have already called me three times."
 "It was important the company wants you to do a concert at the beach carnival there."
"What! Dude I'm on a vacation and they expect me to do a concert."
 "Yeah it will be nice for the promotion, kind of a tour actually and I think it's good only for you to keep you distracted from, you know what I mean"
 "I don't know I need time to think"
 "There is nothing to think the concert is on the last day of your stay so you will get to enjoy your vacation as well as do a little interaction with your fans good for your rep."
 "Still I need to think Alex . I have to go for rehearsals then I need to know the whole schedule of the event. It's a lot of work."
 "I'll handle those things and get you in touch with the event manager, don't worry."
 You were walking backwards through the corridor as you were talking, you suddenly bumped into a solid sturdy figure, you lost your balance letting out a light shriek as you thought you were about to fall, instead you felt two strong arms catch hold of you, one hand on your back and one wrapped around your waist. You fluttered opened your eyes and your eyes were met with those familiar hazel brown eyes and loose brown curls falling over his face. Tom looked at you with concerned eyes; he himself couldn't stop admiring you. This is the closest he has come to you in the past few years. Your familiar lavender scent was intoxicating for him, he also noticed that your hair is longer than before which made you look more beautiful. You two were so lost in the moment that the whole world hazed out for you. Both felt a warm feeling inside.
But you were brought to reality as Alex started talking.
 "Y/N are you there? what happened?"
 You pulled away from Tom's hold as you stood straight and stuttered
"yeaâŠYeah I'm fine can IâŠCan I talk to you later? I'll think and tell you okay"
 "Okay honey bye take care love you"
 "Yeah bye love you too Alex"
 As you turned back to Tom you both blurted out "I'm sorry"
 "No no it was totally my fault I wasn't looking where I was going" you said eagerly.
 "It's okay" Tom said
 You purse your lips and smiled as you were about to turn to go to your room he spoke again
 "By the way Hi! meeting you after a long time."
 You sheepishly looked at him "yeah Hi"
"So how have you been?"
 You were a little taken aback by his warm gesture because he had almost stopped talking to you after the whole breakup "I'm fine, how are you?"
 "I'm fine too" . Tom was about to say something but you were interrupted by a loud shriek
 "Oh My God!!! I can't believe this Y/N Y/L/N" excitement in her voice. "I'm such a huge fan of yours." She pulled you in a tight hug you didn't get the time to process what was happening as you looked wide eyed first to Tom and then to the girl.
 "Oh sorry Hi I'm Eleanor you can call me El I'm Tom's fiance nice to meet you." Your eyes immediately went to the big shining rock adorning her ring finger. A tinge of jealousy creeping inside you.
 "Hey! nice to meet to you too"
 She turned towards Tom and asked "you guys know her ? Why didn't you ever tell me?"
Tom fumbled at his words "umm.. Yeah we have been together since childhood." He looked at you as he continued speaking "then she left and we lost touch" the last line was obviously directed to you.
 "Uh ah correction it was you who lost contact because I was always in touch with the boys. By the way where are they? Can't wait to meet them."
 "They will be here in any second I guess" El said
"I can't believe you know each other since childhood, he always says that he doesn't like your songs"
 "Oh does he?" you looked at him quirking your eyebrow
 "No I didn't say that I don't like her songs I just said it's not my type"
 "Yeah yeah I know you're an old grandpa you prefer old school stuff." you said sarcastically
 "You are coming to our wedding right?" El asked
 You looked at Tom "umm I don't think I'm invited besides I may not have time to attend it. When is it by the way?"
 "Next year in March"
 "Great!! Wish you both a happy married life."
 "Uh ah.. I'm not accepting your bland wishes. You are invited to our wedding and you have to sing at our reception."
 "I would love to honey maybe I'll compose something specially for you guys but I don't think your husband will like that as he hates my songs" you looked at Tom
"Oh leave Tom anyways he has given me all the responsibility of planning the wedding so you are coming and that's final."
 "Okay dear as you wish" you placed a hand on her cheek and smiled.
 " Let's take a selfie. I really want to capture this moment," El insisted. You stood in the middle one hand on Tom's shoulder and the other on El's. You all smiled as she clicked the picture.
 Suddenly there was a lot of noise of people laughing and shouting and you immediately ran down the stairs. There stood Harry, Sam, Paddy, Tuwaine in the middle of the living room. As they saw you they ran towards you and circled around you for a giant hug.
 "Hey!! Y/N missed you so much so happy to see you again"
 "Me too guys"
 "We are going to have lots of fun this time gonna do everything we used to do when we were kids." Paddy said beaming with joy.
 You smiled and you all hugged again. Your eyes went up the stairs to find Tom staring at you. You looked away as you started chatting with them. Jacob, Ed and Chloe also came in later.
âŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠ.
Zendaya and Harrison were sitting on the couch as you kept pacing the room
 "Seriously Y/N it isn't a big deal. It was just an accident stop stressing out about it."
 "It is serious for me Z . The first day on my trip I fell into my ex's arms and had a moment don't know about him but it was definitely a moment for me. And then there is his fiance who is such a sweet and humble person who doesn't have any clue of what relation I share with her husband.Why did I give into your plan God only knows uggh!!!" You sat between them on the couch holding your head.Â
 Harrison wrapped his hands around your shoulders and tried to comfort you.
 "I know it's a bit weird for you to be around El due to your past with him but please for my sake try to tolerate just for 10 days."
 "You have vodka right?" you asked
 "Uh yeah why?" Haz looked at you confused
 "I'm exclusively reserving it for me because I'm gonna need it for the next 10 days if I have to stay here." You smirked
 "Tom, are we there yet can I open my eyes?"
"Patience love patience" Tom said, covering your eyes as he led you towards the beach.
It was your 16th birthday and your families had decided to celebrate on the beach house. Tom had told you that he has a surprise planned for you and you were growing impatient to know what it is. You both finally reached the spot Tom removed his hand from your eyes and you slowly opened your eyes as you saw the sea in front of you, waves thrashing on the shore. You looked around to see that he had decorated candles around you in the shape of a heart.
 "Seriously this is your surprise?" you asked him confused.
 "No love, the best part is yet to come."
He kneeled on his right leg as he took out a box from his pocket. He opened it to reveal a sparkling ring. He took it in his hand. He took your left hand and slid it in your ring finger and said
"Y/N Y/L/N will you be my girlfriend forever?
I liked you since childhood but didn't have the courage to say because I thought you were just a passing crush and you are my best friend and didn't want to ruin our friendship. But now I know that I feel happy when you are around, I like to spend time with you, that I love you. You don't have to say yes but I really wanted to say this to you.
 Your eyes were filled with tears, you bent down and kissed him to stop him from talking anymore .Tom gets a little shocked at your sudden act but then he kisses you back. You pull back after sometime as you cup his face with your hands.
"I liked you too Tommy and yes I will be your girlfriend for lifetime.
You looked at the ring to admire it.
"I know this isn't a real diamond because I can't afford a real one right now" Tom said scratching his head
"Your love is worth more than a thousand diamonds." you said as you kissed him again
 You were standing at the porch leaning on a pillar as you sipped into your cola can. You looked at the ring on your finger that Tom gave you. Out of habit you used to wear it everyday but now it's time to let go of it you thought.
 "So you finally had the courage to come here." Tom said grinning.
 What?! You frowned
 You previously thought maybe he's over it and now you two can be on good terms but you were wrong as here he is in front of you again being all cocky.
 "I mean after all these years you finally came here"
 "Firstly, this is my best friend's 30th birthday so couldn't afford to miss it. Secondly stop prioritizing yourself Tom, not everybody's lives revolve around you, not mine, at least" you scoffed
 "Yeah because your life's current priority is Alex right?"
 Was he jealous after he heard you talking to Alex you thought in your mind.
"What? Seriously Tom" you smiled and shook your head. He is my manager and he's like an elder brother, a mentor to me. Why even am I clarifying to you? You don't owe me anything so just leave if you don't have anything else to say."
 "I just came to say that stay away from El. She is my fiance."
 "Yeah I know she is your fiance you posted it on Instagram dufus. I even congratulated you and I had expected a thank you from your side but never mind. "
 It was three months ago you were at your LA residence enjoying an off day. You were scrolling through your Instagram. When you saw the post with the caption she said yesâ€ïžđ. Even after your breakup you guys followed each other to avoid any kind of gossip by the tabloids. You both were very private person so you never went official with your relationship but there were rumours of you two being together which eventually died down. For the first few minutes you didn't know how to react to the whole thing. The life you once imagined for yourselves he is living it but you are no more in it. Your eyes welled up but you overcame your emotions and felt happy that at least one of you is finally going to be happy in life. You liked the picture and commented congratulationsđâ€ïžâ€ïžâ€ïž.
  "And I also know that she doesn't know about me. Why didn't you tell her about me? Scared of the feelings you still have for me huh?" You smirked
 "Just shut up Y/N. I hate you and that's never gonna change. And you are not gonna tell her anything okay!"
 "But I love you Tommy." You grinned
 Tom scoffed, rolling his eyes and frustrated he started to walk away.
 You called him back "Oi!! Don't worry I'm not gonna tell her anything but I'll still advise you to go and tell her. It will be better and less awkward if she gets to know it from you rather than from anyone else. Trust is the foundation of a relationship, don't break it."
 "Look who is talking about trust and relationships. It's our matter, we can handle it, don't need your advice."
 "Okay cool" you gave a thumbs up
 You really felt exhausted after the whole conversation putting up a no care attitude was really hard as you were totally bothered by the whole ordeal.
âŠâŠâŠâŠâŠâŠ
 After you and Zendaya finished unpacking your stuff she was exhausted and so decided to get some rest. You on the other hand decided to go for a stroll near the cliff. It was one of your favorite places to go. That place gave you peace and tranquility. You slid your sling bag around your shoulder and put your lyrics notebook inside it. You used to always carry that everywhere whenever you get an idea you note it down in it. You walked along the seashore feeling the cool sea breeze all over your body. You reached the cliff and took a deep breath standing on the edge. You looked over the sea the sun was setting with a golden and orange hue spread across the horizon. It was enchanting. Suddenly some ideas started coming in your head so you took out your notebook and started scribbling on it.
 "What'cha writing?" You were startled by the question you looked back to see Tom climbing the cliff towards you
 "What came to push me down the cliff?" You asked sarcastically
 He rolled his eyes "no seriously what are you writing?"
 "It's none of your business "
 "Come on you can tell me about your new song"
 "I can but first tell me what happens in Avengers 5?"
 Tom shook his head and laughed
 "What?! I'm serious I really can't wait for the movie. Are you bringing back Tony Stark or not. I still cry watching endgame."
"Marvel still doesn't trust me so can't say" he laughed as he took a deep breath and said "I really like this place".
 "Yeah me too"
 "I'm really happy that you came Y/N everyone missed you for the past years"
"And what about you?"
 "Yeah I also did a little." You both smiled.
 You are still confused at what Tom is trying to do. A few moments ago he was being all so mean and rude to you that you were almost about to have a breakdown and now he is here telling you that he missed you. What game are you trying to play with my mind Holland you thought.
You were looking away as Tom stole a glance of you. He really felt guilty, he wanted to apologize for his behavior but showing his anger towards you he thought was the only way to stay far from you. He had a lot of things to say to you but didn't know how to say he missed the time when he could say you everything without any hesitation but now things seemed very complicated for both of you.
 "By the way you look beautiful with long hair. It suits you. "
 You felt a warmth rising in your cheeks as you blushed. You tucked in the stray hair strands flying in the sea breeze behind your ear.
"Umm thanks you look handsome too as always." You smiled awkwardly
 Both looked at each other for a moment then you broke the silence "umm okay then I think I should get going see you around"
 "Yeah sure" Tom nodded
 You turned to go as Tom called you "Y/N! I'm really happy for you. I really am."
 You turned and smiled softly "the feeling is mutual Holland".
Taglists: to be added send a message or ask I'll be happy to add you in the following chapters.
@sophs-libraryâ @sleepybessonâ @spideyparkerstarkâ @itstaskeenâ @milli86â
 @astridcommings
#tom holland#tom holland series#tom holland Ă reader#tom holland imagines#peter parker#marvel#avengers#zendaya#spiderman#taylor swift#haz osterfield#tom holland imagine#tom holland smut#tom holland fluff
133 notes
·
View notes
Text
Lingering Sweetness
Chapter 6 of the Varigo Coffee Shop AU! Sorry this is late, a lot of stuff has happened today, but Iâm happy I at least had some time to write this! I say this every time but THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR THE SUPPORT!!!! Now, on with the chapter!
Word Count - 3918
-----------------------------------------
 It didnât take long for Eugene and Rapunzel to show up at the door, the rapping fists on the door interrupting the particularly heated make out session Hugo and Varian were only just starting to engage in. Hugo moved from where he was seated between Varianâs legs and made his way to the door, yawning as he unlocked the main door to the apartment. A purple blur passed him as soon as the door opened, instantly running and wrapping its arms around Varian, who had only just stumbled his way into the hallway.Â
  âVarian, we were so worried about you all night!â Rapunzel cried, her fingers running through his hair and holding him as if heâd turn to dust if she let go of him. His arms proceeded to wrap around her to exchange the hug sheâd initiated. âOh, by the way, Iâm Rapunzel and this is my fiance, Eugene. Itâs a pleasure to meet you, uhâŠâ
  âHugo.â he stated quickly, confusing Varian. Why did he sound so tense? Oh. From over his sisterâs shoulder, he could see the staring battle his boyfriend and brother were currently very invested in. He kinda figured it would be tense - but not THAT tense..he decided he had to do something to break up their battle as fast as he could.Â
  âGuys, we need to talk.â he finally declared, swallowing thickly. The two men finished up their silent battle as they were led by the smaller boy into the quaint living room. He took a seat on the couch, taking his boyfriendâs hand and pulling him down to sit by him as Eugene and Rapunzel took a seat on the other, much to Eugeneâs distaste. His hands shook as he kneaded them in his lap silently, his gaze on the floor. How could he start this? He knew what he wanted to tell his brother and sister but...he didnât know how to word it whatsoever.Â
  âIâm uh...does anyone want a drink?â Hugo asked, standing up awkwardly as everyone nodded in agreement. He scurried to the kitchen after getting the orders - coffee for him and Fitzherbert, green tea for Rapunzel and of course, a vanilla latte for Varian. Rapunzel was lucky he even had tea in proximity of his apartment - sometimes he drank it before bed to help with stress. Nonetheless, he began with preparing the drinks.
  Was it always going to be this tense between all of them? Eugene and his wife seemed like lovely people (well, as lovely as she could be after their first meeting has been Eugene yelling at his boyfriend), but they really didnât hide their distaste with the situation. Maybe it was just him overthinking it all. After all, they were his boyfriendâs family and all he wanted was for them to like him. He bit his lip and sighed, finishing his work on the drinks and carrying them into the living room.
  âThank you!â Rapunzel, ever the literal bundle of sunshine, called out as she graciously took her tea from Hugo and had a sip. âThis is perfect!â she declared, shuffling back into her seat as an awkward silence preceded her words. Yet again, Varian was left to try and figure out everything he desperately wanted to say or more specifically, how to word it. He felt his breathing and heart rate quicken as the anxiety started to build. What if they didnât like Hugo? What if he wasnât allowed to see the other boy again? What if-What if-
  âIâm sorry.â Eugeneâs voice echoed through the apartment, plain as day, as he looked over at his brother-in-law. âI was wrong to say no one can change - as me and you are prime examples of that. But you have to understand that I was so...scared of you being hurt since you didnât show up to dinner, and I immediately assumed you were in danger. It didnât help that your boyfriend just so happens to be a pickpocket, so itâs...kinda hard to let that slide.âÂ
  âActually, redeemed pickpocket! I donât do that anymore.â Hugo interjected, curling into himself as Eugene shot a glare in his direction. âSorry.â
  âAnyway, what I was saying before I was oh so rudely interrupted .â He cast another glare in Hugoâs direction, prompting Varian to chuckle. âI shouldnât have lashed out at you. It wasnât fair and...ridiculously hypocritical. So...Iâm sorry.â
Varian rose to his feet, walking over to him and wrapping his arms around his brother in a tender embrace. He stepped back and locked eyes with Eugene. âIâm sorry too. I shouldnât have left you in the dark about the sudden change of plans or just left the car like that. I shouldâve handled it more maturely, but in the heat of the moment, I panicked and just did the first thing that came to mind. So Eugene..I forgive you, and Iâm sorry too.â He finished with a smile, bringing Eugene back into the embrace they had previously started. They stood like that for a moment - just content to be in each otherâs company, before Rapunzel broke the silence.
  âAs cute as you two are, which is extremely by the way, your dad is worried sick so we should probably get you home.â she commented, standing and walking to Hugo. âThank you for letting him stay here last night.â Hugo raised a hand to silence her, a smile on his face as he confirmed to her that it really wasnât a problem and Varian was a pleasure to have in his company. He shot a wink in his boyfriendâs direction, relishing in the blush that formed on his cheeks and breaking out into laughter when the younger boy punched his arm.
  As they headed towards the door, Varian turned and quickly wrapped his arms around his boyfriendâs waist. His head rested on his chest, just below his chin, and his boyfriend pulled him flush against his chest. His locks were twirled around Hugoâs nimble fingers before he pulled out of the hug, gazing up at the man who looked at him with nothing but love in his eyes. He really didnât want to leave him again, just wanting to relive the night before with the boy he loved, but he guessed things didnât work that way. âIâm gonna miss you.â he forced out.
  âIâll text you later, darling.â the blonde muttered, placing a tender kiss to his forehead after pushing his fringe out of his face. With one last embrace, Hugo headed downstairs with the others and leant in the doorway with a saddened smile as Varian walked away with Rapunzel. He was going to miss the boy so much. But wait. Upon closer examination, he only saw two heads. So where was...-a hand grasped his arm and pulled him aside in the doorway, brown eyes meeting his confused ones. Ah. So thatâs where Eugene was. Interesting. The grip on his arm was akin to a clamp, making his arm go progressively more numb as it persisted. However, he had to make a good impression, he kept telling himself. âCan I help you, Fitzherbert?â
   âOkay first off itâs Eugene. Second of all, Iâm sure youâre smart enough to know what Iâm about to tell you...but if you break his heart, I will get you arrested for your previous crimes without remorse.â Eugene frowned, leaning forward and placing his hands on Hugoâs shoulders. âI donât think youâre a bad guy, but Varianâs been through a lot. I would say â hurt him and Iâll break your kneecapsâ but, to be honest..if you broke his heart, Varian would probably have that department covered on his own. The kidâs freakishly strong. Anyway. Heâs just...heâs my little brother and I never want to see him broken-hearted over some stupid boy. Capiche?âÂ
  âOkay, Fitzherbert. Iâve got it loud and clear.â Hugo replied, rolling his eyes in response to the brunetteâs rambling. A sigh of relief passed through his lips as the brunette finally stepped away and gave him some air. It wasnât as tense as he thought it would be, if he was being honest...he thought the man would be more stern with him...oh well. At least it was over now!
  âDidnât I just tell you to call me Eugene?â he commented, though the grin on his face told Hugo that Eugene didnât really care. âAnyway, kid. Nice meeting you. Sorry we got off on the wrong foot.â He added before waving and walking away to the car, Hugo heading in the opposite direction to go back up to his apartment.Â
  So! Heâd just met the family! It went...better than heâd expected in all honesty. If Donella cared about his life other than school, sheâd probably have given Varian a hard time. She was like a mother to him, if a mother was cold, uncaring and only kept you because you were smart and could make her more money. That was another thing. Heâd have to make sure Donella and Varian never met. If Varian met that woman...boy howdy, that would be interesting. He pushed the thought away, unlocking the door to his apartment, ready to start his homework for today.
  Meanwhile, the raven haired boy moved into the back of the car (Eugene had called it âMaximusâ as soon as he got it, Varian finding it kind of dumb.) while Rapunzel took her seat on the passenger's side. They shut the doors once they were both settled, Rapunzel immediately turning back to face him with a smile.
  âSo! Your boyfriend seems nice!â She began to say, leaning forwards in her chair as she spoke. âI mean, you sure know how to pick them! I saw all of the books he has are about engineering and all that, which is honestly very interesting. Also thereâs an abnormal amount of green in there. Not that itâs a problem, but itâs just a random observation I made! You should invite him to dinner next week. Anyway, back to what I said, he seems really nice!âÂ
  âI..yeah. He is. Heâs really sweet once you get to know him.â He added shyly, a small blush appearing on his cheeks. Hugo really was a sweet guy if he wanted to be - always checking on Varian after his classes and messaging him on a night to help him sleep better. Sure, he was confrontational with Nuru and LOVED to tease her, but he knew it was all in good fun. He loved the girl, really.
  âTell me a little bit about him, then! I want to know all about how you two lovebirds met.â She giggled excitedly and looked directly at him with an eagerness heâd grown to love. Sometimes she could be such a hopeless romantic - but she just wanted everyone to find their new dream, as she put it. He didnât get that, but he ignored that in favour of telling her the story of his and Hugoâs first meeting.
  âWell, I was walking back from my classes and there was a really bad snowstorm. At first I thought I could make it home before it got any worse, but after time I decided to duck into the first store I could find - a coffee shop. I took a seat at a booth by the window and Hugo came over asking to sit by me as every other table was full. I obliged and he bought me a drink to say thanks. We talked for hours about chemistry and engineering, until eventually he had to leave. But he wrote his number down on a napkin and when I got home, we texted all night! He even asked me out again for Thursday so, of course, I said yes.âÂ
  âOn Thursday, we met up at the coffee shop again in the same booth and kept on talking and talking. Hell, Rapunzel, we almost kissed..and I think he just..heâs the loveliest guy in the world, well - to me he is..and I just desperately wish that you and Eugene like him too.â He finished, a soft smile on his face at the memories.
  Rapunzel bit her lip and smiled widely. âVarian, Iâm happy youâve found your dream, although you might wanna hide those before Eugene gets in the car if you want your boyfriend to survive this week.â she added, gesturing to Varianâs neck. He hastily pulled up the hood of Hugoâs hoodie and bit his lip, nodding in agreement just as the brunette got into the car. He desperately averted eye contact, finding the touch screen in the car VERY interesting in his embarrassed state.Â
  âAlright kiddo. Let's get you back home.â Eugene uttered under his breath, starting the car and driving down the road. Varian averted his gaze to Hugoâs apartment building, committing it to memory as they slowly drove away. He wouldnât mind living there with his boyfriend, he pondered, watching the building gradually get smaller and smaller till he could no longer see it. The apartment was scarily small, but that didnât bother him. It was homey, and reflected Hugoâs personality so well with how it was laid out, organised and even decorated, a unique spin on every room, despite it all being mostly green.Â
  He continued to stare out of the window as they drove, lost in thought. Heâd never felt this way about anyone in his life before. He remembered Eugene used to say that as soon as he laid eyes on Rapunzel he knew heâd âfound his new dreamâ, whatever that meant. But Varian was sure heâd felt a spark when him and Hugo met. Something strong. Was that what Eugene had been talking about? That he just knew heâd end up marrying Rapunzel one day? Either way, Varian knew that, whatever it was, he wanted more from Hugo. So much more.
  Twenty minutes later, the car had stopped and he opened the door. After shutting it, he trekked up the path to his house, jumping up the steps. He turned back, gazing at Rapunzel and Eugene, the pair giving him a reassuring thumbs up as he let out a deep breath and opened the door in front of him.
  Immediately, he was met with the sight of his father, his arms folded and a disappointed look on his face. He seemed to be furious despite his mostly neutral expression as he looked down at his son. Varian bit the inside of his chin. Looked like he wasnât getting off the hook this time.
  âYouâre grounded.â Quirin stated, point blanc. No sugar-coating, no âare-you-okay?â, none of that. Just straight up. Grounded. A frown crept his way onto his face as he stared up at his dad in silence.Â
  âI-really, dad? Youâre never even home to ground me!â He responded, rolling his eyes as he moved towards the staircase to head upstairs. The giant figure of his father blocked the way, stepping in front of it and grabbing his shoulders.Â
  âYou-Okay so, your mother left and Iâm trying to support both of us, which we both knew would include me taking extra shifts! The one night Iâm home this week, I get frantic calls from Rapunzel and Eugene telling me you werenât around theirs for dinner - where I thought you were, and then hours later that youâd just-wandered off into the night! And you expect to not be punished for that?â He exclaimed, his stoic expression replaced with one of anger, gradually building up the more his son argued. âWho even is this boy anyway?âÂ
  âHeâs just a friend alright? God, just-Iâm sorry I wanted to spend time with friends instead of being here alone all night! I just wanted a damn break!â
  âAre you sure itâs âjust a friendâ? And what the hell is that on your neck?!â Quirin pulled the boy closer and his eyes widened when he saw the purple bruises scattered all over his sonâs neck and throat. ââJust a friendâ? Care to explain how in the hell you got these then?â he gripped his sonâs wrist in a harsh hold.
 âLet go of me, dad!â Varian stuttered out, tears threatening to roll down his cheeks.
  âNo, Varian Ruddiger! You explain this to me right n-â
  âLEAVE ME THE HELL ALONE!â Varian screamed out as he shoved his dad aside into the wall and stormed up the stairs, slamming the door behind him and sitting at his desk. He groaned and rubbed his eyes to try and brush away the tears building in them. His dad was never around anyway so why the hell would he care what he was doing and who he was with? He was happy, goddamnit. And now he couldnât go out and meet his boyfriend for god knows how long...he let out a frustrated groan and pulled out his phone, Ruddiger jumping to sit in his lap as he pressed on Hugoâs contact.
Varian : Heya. Iâm officially grounded so...dates may have to waitÂ
Hugo : =((Â
Hugo : Bold of you to assume thatâs gonna stop me from seeing my handsome boyfriend <3Â
Varian : Im serious, Hugh. I donât want you to get in troubleÂ
Hugo: mmmmmm okay then sweetie pie.
  Varian shut off his phone, placing it in a drawer in his desk and shutting it before resting his head on the desk. Oh well, at least now he had some time to start his chemistry homework. He reached into his bag and pulled out the various different sheets along with a textbook, likely weighing a tonne. He dropped it all onto the desk in front of him, opening it and skipping to the appropriate pages. With a deep sigh, he began to work.
  Sitting in his room alone and trying to do his homework was a particularly stressful task when all he could think about was how the blondeâs arms had wrapped around him the night before. How nice it had felt to be in his arms, how bitter his lips had tasted as theyâd kissed...he just wanted to see the boy again. He was addictive. Everything about him was. From his laugh to the way heâd make Varian flush with even the slightest of touches. He needed to see that boy again. Just as that thought appeared, the sound of rocks clinking against his window broke him out of his trance. He strode over and saw Hugo, a wide smile on his face and a mass of pebbles in his arms.Â
  âHey hairstripe!â he called out, beginning to climb up the side of the wall - using the lattice his dad had installed countless years ago. Hastily, Varian opened the window and allowed his boyfriend to enter his room. âI know youâre gonna yell at me, but I had to see you again-â Hugo started, Varian kissing him to shut him up.Â
  âMy dad will kill you if he finds out youâre in here. Iâm not even kidding.â Varian whispered, loud enough for the other boy to hear. Hugo seemingly didnât care, lifting his boyfriend into the air and pushing him against the wall. He trailed kisses along his neck, leaving light bites as he did. Varianâs hand rose to his mouth, him biting it harshly to prevent himself from moaning. God, Hugo knew how to kiss. âHugo, Iâm being serious-â
  âHi being serious, Iâm Hugo.â he replied smugly, moving to place a kiss on his boyfriendâs lips as he cringed at the terrible joke. âRelax, Varian. He wonât know Iâm here. And before you ask, Nuru let me know your address so I could surprise you. I just had to see you again, yâknow?â he tilted his head cutely before placing his boyfriend on the floor and laying on his bed. âNice place, by the way. Though, Iâm seeing a distinctive lack of green..â
  âOh shut up, green canât be everyoneâs color.â Varian rolled his eyes in response before joining his boyfriend on the bed, resting his head on his chest and tracing circles on it with his finger. This was nice - it being just them. He closed his eyes, content in the moment before Hugo stirred beside him. âWhat?â
  âYou wanna talk about what happened with your dad, or is that a strictly âyou-and-himâ kind of situation?â Hugo looked down at his boyfriend, an eyebrow quirked up with a concerned expression on his face. God, he loved this boy so much.
  âWell, he grounded me, as you know. And he saw my neck, no thanks to you.â Varian began. âHe kinda...figured out we werenât just âbesties for life going and spending a night at one anotherâs apartment for a game of smash ultimateââÂ
  âYikes. Sounds like he thought you were looking for a different kind of smash.â Hugo joked, Varianâs face contorting into a look of utter betrayal as he stared at the boy above him. Never mind. He took it all back. The dad joke was hard enough to deal with, but this? This was crossing a line.Â
  âOh, shut up.â He muttered, rolling his eyes and trying to suppress a laugh at Hugoâs betrayed expression. He could be so funny sometimes. Only sometimes though. The thought made him chuckle slightly.
  Hugo retaliated by pulling Varian into his lap with a wicked smirk on his face, peaking Varianâs excitement. âHow about you make me shut up, hairstripe?â He challenged as his fingers dug into Varianâs waist, only adding to the pure excitement he was feeling at the moment. Varian murmured âwith pleasureâ before leaning down and locking lips with his boyfriend in a passionate and rough kiss.
  One of Hugoâs hands moved to the back of his head, the other squeezing Varianâs waist to ground him while he was on cloud nine. The younger boyâs hands rested on his boyfriendâs chest as he took in the taste of blueberry in the blondeâs mouth, exploring it contently. His hands twisted the cloth he was gripping, before they both let the kiss slow down, fading into small pecks on the lips and little giggles.Â
  After a while, Hugo propped himself up on his elbows and gazed into the other boyâs eyes. He shook his head, seemingly to clear it before clearing his throat with a smile on his face. âIâm gonna give you a choice. So, we can either stay here for tonight..or I can take you out to where I originally intended.â he said, sitting up and looking down at Varian. His raven locks fell into his face, Hugo promptly fixing it by tucking that hair behind his ear. âI donât mind either way.â
  Varian thought for a moment. A night out would get him into way more trouble. But only if he got caught. It was risky as hell too. What if they didnât get back before Quirin went back to work? He glanced down at Hugoâs face again and smiled. It would be one hell of a risk, but he did wanna spend time with his boyfriendâŠscrew it. What did he have left to lose?
  âAlright. Letâs go.â he decided, sitting up and packing his bag with essentials. With a nod of confirmation, they began their journey to leave the house. Hugo climbed out of the window before he did, Varian joining him soon after. As he reached the bottom of the lattice, Hugo grabbed his waist to steady him as he stumbled forward. A smirk appeared on the blondeâs face, barely visible in the low lighting they were now exposed to. He took a second to place a kiss to the taller boyâs lips before they both headed off into the night, hand in hand.Â
#varigo#varian and the seven kingdoms#varian x hugo#varian tangled#tangled varian#hugo tangled#tangled hugo#alchemy boyfriends#varigo coffee shop au
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
Royals // Chapter Two
Summary:Â Royal AU: Youâre engaged to marry Chris except the two of you donât seem to really get along. But the King orders Christopher to get along with you.Â
Word Count: 2.3k
Warnings: None
The silk sheets covered their nude bodies. She had her arms wrapped around his figure as he slept peacefully. Evalia was what he had in secret but he was an engaged man, and soon she would have to stop sleeping with the prince. But for now she would be in peace with the man she loved.
Her peaceful bubble burst as King Manuel came barging into Chrisâ room, he scoffed as he saw his son with a random servant. He cleared his throat loud enough to wake his son who quickly threw his duvet over him and Evalia.Â
âMijo, I know that you necessarily didnât want this engagement with Y/N but itâs necessary for our country. And you need to start taking this seriously, we need Mexicoâs military to strengthen our borders against invasion.â The King begins. And Chris just rolls his eyes at his fatherâs words, there was always something he needed to do as Prince and all he wanted to do was live his life and not worry about the kingdom.Â
âFather I know-â Christopher begins just trying to get his dad out of his room but his dad interrupted him.Â
âYou clearly donât. Y/N had to figure the castle layout by herself, and some guards overheard your conversation with her the other night. So hereâs what youâre going to do: youâre going to get this servant out of your bed, for good, and you will accompany Y/N to welcome her ladies at their arrival, you will also accompany her to the first ball of the social season. Is that clear?â The King demands. Christopher sighs knowing that he had no other option but to listen to his father, he slowly nods his head at his fatherâs question. âNow get dressed and go meet Y/N.â His father adds before turning and leaving Chrisâ room.Â
âAre you okay?â Evalia questions once theyâre finally alone. Chris nods his head and shrugs her off.
âThis is the last time we do this.â Chris whispers as he begins to get dressed. Evalia shakes her head at his words, she wasnât ready to give him up quite yet.Â
âWe donât have to listen to your dad.â Evalia argues as she slips into her servantâs uniform. Chris scoffs at her words.
âItâs not just that. But I now have to be faithful to Y/N. Weâre engaged and weâll be married as soon as my father wants it, sheâs going to be my wife and the queen of Ecuador. And youâre just a servant.â He tells her as he fixes his button up shirt before tucking into his nice slacks. Evalia shakes her head at his words. âNow I have to go see my fiancee.â
Meanwhile you stood in your room, your hands slightly shaking with excitement. You had been at the castle for two days, two lonely days to say. But now your closet friends were arriving, they were also your ladies in waiting so you could have their help and advice with what to do with Christopher.Â
You were finishing adjusting your gown and your accessories, ready to see your closest friends when you heard a knock on your chamber doors.Â
âYour grace, announcing Prince Christopher,â The guard told you and you nodded as he motioned for Chris to enter your room. Your guard stepped out and closed the door behind him to give you some privacy.Â
âMy lord,â You greet and bow to him. He watches you before he bows before you too. You guys hadnât properly talked since the first night you were here, so you were wondering why he was here.
âI heard your ladies are arriving. Iâll join you in greeting them upon their arrival.â He explains. You nod your head knowing that you canât deny him that. He was supposed to greet the courtly guests. You let your hands run down the fabric of your dress and he watched you , remembering the habit you had.
âAh so you still do that?â He asks, nodding his head towards your hands. You raise a brow at his question unsure of what he meant. He grabs one of your hands off your dress, taking you back for a moment.Â
âYou always used to run your hands over your dress when you were a kid. The first day I met you in Mexico you told me itâs because a princess should have always be proper.â He recalls and you remember that day.Â
âY/N tiene novio!â Joel teased as he gently pushed you forward. You could hear his annoying laughter as you and your family walked towards the entrance to the castle. You huff at his words and walk closer towards your mother.Â
âNow Joel, leave your sister alone.â Your mother tells him as she grabs onto your shoulders. âMija you need to act your best. This is your future husband,â Your mother told you. You knew that being a princess came with being married off for an alliance but what you didnât expect was being engaged at the young age of 12.Â
You had finally reached the end of the entryway, your mother signaling for the guards to open their carriage doors. You stood frozen with nerves as you watched them step out. First was the king, he was tall and he seemed stern. Next was the queen, she was beautiful and elegant, she seemed more laid back than the king. And finally you laid your eyes on your fiance, he was older than you and he looked carefree and happy. They walked over towards you and your family, both of your families pushing each of you into the middle. You ran your hands over your dress as you waited for him to speak.Â
âHi Iâm Christopher,â He introduces as he gently bows towards you.Â
âIâm Y/N,â You mirror his movements. You ran your hands against your dress once more and Christopher noticed your actions.Â
âShall we head inside?â Your mother questions as she guides everyone back inside the castle. You and Christopher hang back from your family members. The two of you wanted to get a moment together. You keep running your hands against your dress as you fix your dress and wipe your hands.Â
âÂżSiempre haces eso?â Chris questions motioning towards your hands. You quickly stop your movements at his question, a blush rising upon your face.Â
âOh um itâs a habit. A princess must always look proper,â You answer. He smiles over at you and the two of you continue to talk.Â
You smile at the memory. He was so kind back then and he managed to bring you out of your shy shell but now heâs changed. But you shake it off and motion towards the door.Â
âWell that was 10 years ago, I guess itâs stayed the same but a lot has also changed.â As you speak Christopher reaches his arm out towards yours and you take it.Â
The two of you begin to walk towards the east entrance, mainly used for visitors that arenât royalty. Â
âSo why are you joining me at greeting my ladies?â You question. It was part of his duty as prince to greet any arrivals but you didnât think that he would join you, especially after you had avoided each other the past two days.Â
âItâs my duty. As well as my father ordered me.â He answers truthfully. You look over at him for a moment, quickly looking over his features.Â
âWell Iâm sorry youâre here against your will.â You say, you wished the two of you had gotten along. It would have made the engagement smooth and easier for the both of you. âI thought you had a change of heart.â And this time Chris is the one to look over at you. He started to feel guilty, he was the one who was disrespectful and disregarding of you first. But he couldnât say anything as you finally arrived at the east entrance.Â
Your ladies already stood before the two of you, each of them had excited and bright smiles painted on their faces.
âMy lord and your grace,â They greet as they bow towards the both of you. You smile gently at them and let go of Christopherâs arm.Â
âPaola, Alejandra, Itzel,â You call as you pull them all into a hug. You introduce them to Prince Christopher as you begin to catch up with them.Â
~
Alejandra and Itzel tightened the corset around your waist, ensuring it was secure before they slipped the elegant dress over your body. Paola stood behind you, brushing your hair thoroughly before beginning to style it.
âEvery man at the ball wonât be able to take their eyes off you.â Paola says as she finishes putting the pins in your hair. You shake your head at her words knowing that it was just a compliment, every man knew you were to marry Christopher.Â
You heard a knock on your bedroom doors. Your ladies shift their eyes from the door over to you, all of you wondering who could be at your door.Â
âCome in.â You say and the door swings open. You see Christopher standing before you, dressed as elegantly as you for the ball. You dismiss your ladies and tell them to go get ready to join you at the ball. It allowed you to have some privacy with the young prince.
âWhat are you doing here?â You ask once the ladies closed the door behind them. Christopher smiles at you and reaches one hand out for you.
âY/N will you accompany me to the ball?â He asks. You looked down at his hand before slowly reaching out, placing your hand over his.Â
The ball was in full swing once you and Chris arrived, everyone was either dancing among the nobles or standing on the sides of the room and socializing. You had Chris had barely danced, he wanted to introduce you and his ladies to his friends, they were nobles from here and diplomatic guests.Â
âThis is Prince Richard, heâs from the Dominican Republic. Heâs here to make an alliance with our county for trading needs and heâs one of my closest friends.â Chris begins. You smile at the other Prince and bow as he does the same for you. He seemed very confident, which he should be since he was handsome as well as powerful.
âThis is Lord Zabdiel of Puerto Rico, heâs a diplomat housed here.â Your eyes shift over to the tall man. He was serious as he was mysterious. You smiled at him and he lightly smiled back at you.Â
âNext is Lord Erick. Heâs from Cuba and heâs also housed here at court as a diplomat.â Chris finishes. You also smile at him and he bows for you.Â
âA pleasure to meet you princesa.â He tells you.Â
âThank you. It was very nice meeting you all. As you can see these are my ladies. Paola, Alejandra, and Itzel.â You introduce and they all smile at the men before them and bow.Â
âI think we should all give the engaged couple a few moments alone. Lets go dance.â Richard states. He grabs onto Paolaâs hand, Zabdiel pairs himself up with Itzel and Erick goes with Alejandra. You laugh at their actions before turning to your fiance.Â
But the two of you arenât left alone for long before the King and Queen join your sides. You respectfully greet them. The King and Queen wore matching outfits, a red dress adorned her body while the king wore a black suit with a red button up shirt underneath.
âHow are you two doing?â The Queen questions pushing you a bit closer to her son. One of Christopherâs hands finds your waist and steadies you.Â
âGood, shouldnât you two be attending the other guests?â Christopher asks. He just wanted to get rid of his dad.
âYes we should and the two of you should be dancing.â The King says and he nods his head towards the other dancing nobles. You look over at him to see if he wants to dance. He takes your hand before dismissing the two of you from his parents. The two of you find yourself on the dance floor, as the new song begins he pulls you close and puts his hand around your waist while you put yours around his shoulders.Â
âChristopher I know we didnât start on good terms,â You whisper to him. He tightens his grip around your waist hearing your voice. âBut why?â He knew it was coming, you had been friends when you were both children but now everythingâs changed.Â
"I have my reasons but I shouldnât have disrespected you like that.â He explains. You nod your head at his words as the two of you continue to dance.
âWe canât change this engagement. The least we could do is get along, for the sake of both of us.â He looks around the room as you finish speaking, all eyes had shifted from the two of you. He pulls away from you but before you can react he grabs onto your wrist.Â
âLet's go talk somewhere privately.â He whispers and pulls you away from the dance floor and the party and towards the empty and private halls. He continues to guide you over to the west wing, away from the ball and his parents.Â
âChristopher what are we doing?â You ask but he doesnât answer your question and instead invites you into his bedroom and over to the balcony. Once the two of you finally stop you can see the view of the kingdom. You could see all the cities and towns, it was a beautiful view.Â
âYou have a point. If we get along the easier itâll make our lives. But I donât expect you to change every aspect of your life before you came and I donât want to change mine.â You nod at his words. You agreed, you had grown used to living your life a certain way and this engagement and marriage wouldnât change anything.Â
âOkay.â And you keep your eyes focused on the view that his balcony offered while Christopher kept his eyes on you.
-
Authorâs Note: I know itâs a day later than promised and ahh Iâm sorry but I had to work on my assignments and I wanted to make this part longer. I hope you enjoy it tho :)
Taglist: @phanislife124 @bbyyelyah  @zabdisamor @xxxstormyninixxx  @babecita-1 @yashuazbabygirl @getmealifepls @cyaneaa @codename-nyx @cncoh-damn @mamacamacho @smoljoelito @itsmaytimetosaygoodbye @ladykxxx08 @la-undercover-latina @lostpil52 @undeadspazzattack @plentyoffandomss @babyyynatty @juneninetynine @cnchoe-imagines @valeriiaaass @moonlitzabdiel @damnthoseyes  @ourkarlanicoleuniverse @niallisworld @multi-fandomgoddess @california-creator @ ego-allie-bap @zabdicl @chellybear98 @sometimesbadalwaysboujieâ @estoy-enamorado-de-ti @nochillnelly @ericksmamita @cncoamor @you-kinda-smell-like-christmas @pizzaspiritsâ @josiemaraâ @deniseasonrisa @nqbmfâ
#cnco imagines#cnco fanfic#christopher velez imagine#christopher velez#erick brian colon imagine#erick brian colon#zabdiel de jesus imagine#zabdiel de jesus#joel pimentel imagine#joel pimentel#richard camacho imagine#richard camacho#royal au
80 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter 4- For I Have Sinned
Summary: The Betrothal Ball is here. Leandra just needs to play her part, but when she realized the man of her dreams has been invited and is determined to sweep her off her feet, can she remember her lines, or will she go off-script with Malcolm and her heart?
Word Count: 9374
Follow on A03
------------
âIs it too late to cancel?â Leandra looked at a face that barely looked like hers staring back through her vanity mirror as Mara tied her hair in a long flowing braid. The dress fit perfectly to every measured curve and spilled onto the floor in a pleat of red layered cloth, too constricting and snug, like the cage Leandra had been put in.
 Mara had some bobby pins stuffed in her mouth as she secured Leandraâs flowing locks into the complicated hairstyle, but she paused to look at Leandra in the mirror and took them out to say. âItâs never too late.â
 The thought fluttered in her mind like a butterfly about to take flight but she captured it in her hands and crushed it. âNo, Iâm being silly,â Leandra almost shook her head before she was reminded it was full of pins.
âWell,â Mara tutted as she wove more hair, âdonât say I never tried to talk sense into you.â
 Before Leandra could ask her what that meant, her mother barged into the door, her face contorted in rage. âWhy isnât she ready, you lazy girl?â
 âSheâs almost, Messere,â Mara kept her eyes on her work, her voice measured in patience.
 âMother,â Leandra said in a warning voice, her eyes glued to her mirror to not ruin Maraâs hard work, âweâd be ready faster with fewer interruptions,â but her mother kept a level glare at Mara as if she was a stray cat that was brought into her home and scratching up her furniture. Mara paid no mind, humming to herself as she continued to plait Leandraâs hair.
 âHave her ready in 5 minutes! Luna De Luca is ready for the interview and I need her to be perfect.â
 There was that word again. Perfect. The perfect lady, daughter, scholar, musician, hostess, wife. The list of things Leandra had to be perfect at was longer than her dress. In less than five minutes she would meet Guillaume and they would talk about their love together. Leandra felt like she was running through her lines as if she were in a play, remembering the right times to laugh, to remember to bring the crinkle in her eyes to make her smile seem more genuine. She would have to part from Mara for the interview but she could return to her side for a little while until she accompanied Guillaume to the feast and she found herself counting down the seconds when sheâd be reunited again. But then she thought of her brother and Mara, and how eventually things would all change like they were changing now, and Leandra found that time was slipping through her fingers like sand.
 âMother,â Leandra brought a practiced smile to her lips offering peace. âEverything will be fine. Iâll be down very soon.â
 Her mother tucked up her chin, satisfied, and then carefully closed the door.
 âAt least you donât have to eat with her tonight,â Mara broke the silence.
 Leandra laughed in relief. âSoon dinner will be just a day I schedule on my calendar.â A silver lining, if nothing else.
 Mara finished her braid and tied it expertly with a ribbon and then placed both of her hands on Leandraâs puffy shoulders. âNo matter what happens, I got your back.â She squeezed comfortingly, Leandraâs tight shoulders relaxing. âYou leave Guillaume at the altar, Iâve got a bottle of champagne waiting.â
 Mara always knew what to say and it took all of Leandraâs power to not tear up and smudge her eye makeup. âI donât think that will be necessary.â
 âThe nightâs still young,â Mara shrugged. âMaybe you find an elf side piece, instead.â
 Leandra laughed in surprise before she caught herself and covered her mouth. âMara,â she shook her head.
 Mara smiled and took her hand, helping her up so her skirt stayed smooth. Leandra took a deep breath. Her costume was on, she just needed to play her part well, but she found herself reluctant to let go of Maraâs hand as her nerves started to get to her. Â
 âYou look beautiful,â Mara smiled sadly.
 Leandraâs eyes swept over her straightened hair and down Maraâs red cocktail dress that was simple but she looked just as radiant. âSo do you.â
 âYou save that flirting for your fiance,â Mara chuckled, squeezing her hand.
 âRight,â Leandra said in clipped words. âYouâre right behind me?â
 Mara smiled her signature grin. âAlways.â
Malcolm snored into the stretched dining table in the corner of the Viscountâs palace where the mages were usually seated. His mind fumbled through the Fade as he plucked random strings for the terror demonâs presence. Unsurprisingly, nothing useful echoed back. Little curious wisps were starting to crowd him as he worked, speaking amongst themselves in a chatter too quick to be understood as a wet smacking sound filled the Fade air.
 He agreed to one memory, the one with his mother that was already taken, but thankfully the spirit was already greedy for another helping and he was greedily slurping bowl after bowl of noodles as Malcolm worked.
 âSo you say taste is a sensation of the organ called aâ sluurp, âtongue and that sensation can cause you to feel emotions good or bad?â Scholar scooped up a pile of heaping noodles with a slurping smack. Â
 âThatâs right,â Malcolm said with gritted teeth as he counted his breaths so they were even and shallow. He plucked the Fade string, listening. âThatâs all it is. Now, will you give me a hand?â
 The spirit waved its arm splattering sauce and one of the wisps turned into a grasping phantom hand, offering its help with wriggling fingers.
 Malcolm sighed. âFinding this terror demon is going to take a while.â
 The wisps gasped and blinked out of sight, the hand trembling and fading from view. The spirit placed the noodles back in their bowl as if they were suddenly unappetizing. âYouâll summon it thinking like that.â
 Malcolm perked up. Finally, he was getting somewhere. âIs that how I find it? I summon it to me?â
 âYou donât want to catch one of its eyes,â the Scholar spoke in a hushed whisper. âYou must clear your thoughts so it does not find a crack to hide in.â
 Malcolm shook off the worry. âNot unlike any other demon.â
 âZelophehad is not just any demon,â the Scholar hissed. âHe is part of the essence of reality. Where fear lives he rises.â
 A beat of worry washed through Malcolm at the finality of what Scholar seemed to be saying, but Malcolm clenched down his nerves. âEvery demon has a weakness.â
 âZelophehad has none,â the spirit snapped. âSo stop these silly notions of getting yourself killed and answer my next question. What is a tongue? I donât have one.â
 Malcolm sighed in disbelief and turned back around. âI need to get back to work.â
 âWhat work is that?â
 âAm I talking to a broken record?â Malcolm found the irritation crawling up his spine. âIf Iâm going to find the fucking thing, I need a lead, a trail, a hole, something!â
 âWhy donât you just ask?â the spirit cocked his head, tentatively slurping on one noodle.
 If Malcolm could have gotten away with strangling the spirit he would. He snapped his golden eyes up in annoyance. âHavenât I been asking?â
 âWhy would you ask me? Iâm not the one who has the knowledge youâre seeking.â The spirit tipped the bowl back, gobbling up a huge bite.
 Malcolm looked at the spirit, a clue clicking into place. âWho would I ask?â
 The spirit pointed down next to Malcolmâs foot with a wet finger. âThis pebble has been saying it was stepped on by Zelophehad.â
 Malcolm cocked his head curiously at the pebble, picked it up, and brought it to his ear.
 The voice was not a voice, more of a feeling. The thoughts of the spirit were too foreign to seem like words but Malcolm felt a sensation of dread that locked in his bones as the creature caressed the pebble, how it did all it could to maintain its shape as the demon studied it with one of its many eyes, and how Zelophehad slipped by not noticing it like most of the demons of the Fade. It had been there recently. The emotion was fresh and he found a chip of fear seeding inside him. Was the creature watching again?
 âDonât feed it!â Scholar hissed his warning again. âHeâs probably listening for his name.â
 âI donât understand. Where is it?âÂ
 The pebbleâs answer was empty. The spirit slurped a wet unending noodle. âI guess thatâs all it had to say.â
 Malcolm found himself irritated and flung the pebble off in the distance so it skipped against the ground with a soft clatter. âHow is that supposed to help me?â
 âYou are a very stupid creature,â the spirit shook his head. âItâs like you donât hear what anyoneâs saying.â
 Thatâs when a jab to Malcolmâs side plummeted his soul back into his body.
 Malcolm jerked awake, Taylorâs full lips pursed in annoyance as she glared at Malcolm. âThe Lord and Lady are about to be introduced and your snore was echoing through the chamber.â
 Malcolm yawned and sleepily laid down his head in his arms. âWake me up when itâs my turn.â
 A strong hand jerked Malcolm to the back of his seat and Malcolm looked up and glared, a set of warm twinkling brown eyes against dark umber skin stared down at him placing a plate of sweet distractions in front of him. âYouâre probably just grumpy cause youâre hungry,â the templarâs ceremonial armor gleamed in the traditional candlelight, making him look twice the size that he was. Â
 Malcolm didnât wait to dig into the pile of assorted sweets cakes, finding that Scholar was already sniffing. âWell, Iâm not going to say no to free food,â he said with his mouth already stuffed. He could feel Scholarâs satisfied hum at the back of his mind as he ate.
 Taylor flickered her eyes up to Carver in gratitude as she reached over to pick at Malcolmâs pile of sweets. âYouâre a saint, Ser Maurevar.â
 Carver wrinkled up his nose at his first name. âHow many times do I have to tell you, Taylor. Just call me Carver.â
 Taylor wiped her mouth of icing, bowing her head in apology too quickly. âForgive me. I forget.â
 Taylor had a healthy respect for templars, or maybe fear was the better word, but Carver and Malcolm had been friends since Malcolm was a boy and she knew that Carver was different. Maurevar Carver was the fifth son from a line of loyal nobles in Kirkwall, but he had not a hint of arrogance. Carver was well-liked even among mages. His family came from a line of templars which would make one think Carver would be rather conservative, but he had idealistic ideas of what it meant to be a protector of mages and beacon against the dangers of magic. While most templar children learned prejudice very young, Carver found himself talking to the mages, getting to know their anxieties and fears, and thought it his duty to make the transition into the Circle as easy for each mage as possible.
 After a string of escape attempts in Fereldenâs Circle, the Chantry deemed Malcolm too dangerous and they shipped him to Kirkwall where he didnât know the culture, had a funny accent and knew no one close enough to escape. Malcolm had given up any notion of freedom for a long time and receded into himself, talking to no one, and only sleeping. Carver sat with him every day in silence as he meditated, ignoring Malcolmâs barbs until Carver replied to a quip that made Malcolm laugh. Malcolm still didnât trust him, until he took the blame for a punch that Malcolm threw at a templar bully before Malcolm knew how to corral his Ferelden temper. Matthew swore up and down that it was Malcolm who threw the punch but Carver claimed that it was Matthewâs cowardice choosing an easier target than a nobleâs son. It was one word against another and the matter was quickly swept under the rug. Malcolm was blown away, unsure why Carver would turn against his templar brother, but Carver told Malcolm he didnât do it for him. He had been planning to punch Matthew for a long time, and Malcolm was only kind enough to let him take credit. Â
 When the Knight Commander realized that Carver could corral Malcolm somewhat, the two were forced together, Carver Malcolmâs keeper, albeit a very lax one. In fact, it wasnât abnormal for Carver to look the other way so Malcolm could sometimes slip into Kirkwall just for a taste of what the city was like. Malcolm remembered his first time as a young teenager getting lost in the crowd in a Lowtown market, how he was just another face in the sea of traffic, how he didnât watch over his shoulder like he was a bomb waiting to explode. He remembered how nervous he was in Carverâs borrowed clothes, way too big for him so he had to roll up the sleeves and legs to accommodate. He ate street food with his pickpocketed change, dropped bread crumbs off the docks and into the ocean for fish to gobble up, got splashed by a taxi cab, and was yelled at by some half-clothed sex workers when he accidentally walked into a brothel. He was completely out of his element and yet when he snuck back in through the secret passage that connected Kirkwallâs Circle to the mainland, he ached what most people took for granted. A family. A job. The freedom to walk the streets. A place in society.
 He would have to convince Carver to let him out sometime tonight, though he had no idea how he was going to do it, yet. But he knew Carver wasnât the type of soul to let him suffer and maybe with some puppy eyes and some undignified whining Carver would cave and let him go to a real party tonight. Carver might even finally take the stick out of his ass and join him.
 The screens embedded on the tables started up in a projection of light as it displayed a flamboyantly dressed red-haired noble who was so thin the wind looked like it could blow him away from the balcony he was broadcasting from. He waved to the crowd of waiting faces and they all rose except for Malcolm who propped his head in hand bored, as he munched on his sweetcakes. The nobleâs pale skin was crisp on the projection, his full groomed beard and mustache like a silky animal had taken hold of his face.
 âGood Ladies and Lords of Kirkwall!â his voice echoed out on the speakers so he seemed to come from everywhere. âIt is my pride and duty to announce the joining of my own house and that of the esteemed Amellâs, who has been an anchor in Kirkwall since Garahel beat back the Blight.â He puffed up his chest proudly, placing a delicate hand over his heart. âMy own esteemed house has both roots in Kirkwall and OrlaisâŠâ
 Malcolm rolled his eyes as the Lord droned on about his familyâs history. âYeah, yeah. I need a house the size of my ego and servants to wipe my ass.â
 Taylor and the other mages shushed him harshly while Carver shook his head in a chuckle.
 Malcolm shoved the sweets aside to Taylor and collapsed his head back down on the table with an exaggerated yawn as the noble droned on. He figured he could at least sleep through the speeches, but two fingers pinched his ear and yanked him up to his feet. He found Enchanter Jakoby glaring in warning to pay attention with the silent gesture of his fingers and Malcolm sulked in place.
 A couple in matching lavish red and gold outfits joined either side of Lord de Lancet. âWe are blessed with the fact that this is not just a fortunate match for our families, but a love match as well, and we wish to share in the bounty of the Makerâs blessing with you all tonight.â
 The woman stepped forward with a smile of pure confidence as she gazed over the crowd as if she was among friends. âPlease allow me to thank you all to celebrate my engagement, tonight.â
 Malcolmâs ears twitched as his eyes shot up to the screen in recognition of the womanâs voice. His heart sped up at the sound, his eyes widening as her stunning smile stared back at him from the screen. His jaw grew slack as he stared at her, not quite comprehending that she was really in front of him, but his heart soon twisted in jealousy as he saw her fingers intertwined with a handsome red-headed man with a ridiculously large handlebar mustache.
 âShe certainly didnât act engaged,â Malcolm blurted out before he could stop himself, earning confused stares from the other mages at the table.
 âYou know her?â Taylor asked with a thin raised eyebrow.
 âNo, he doesnât,â Arth snarled quickly.
 âEnchanters, hush,â the teacher whispered in a warning.  Â
 Malcolm quickly held his head, ignoring the rest of his welcome speech as he realized in a panic that the show that he planned to embarrass Enchanter Jakoby tonight was not going to work. He leaned over to Taylor, his eyes wide in panic as he whispered. âTaylor, give me some ideas. Something cooler than fireworks or juggling fire.â One of the other mages shot him a glare.Â
 Taylorâs lips pulled into a satisfied smirk. âItâs not my fault you spent the evening making stupid puns to go with card tricks.â It was Malcolmâs idea that now didnât seem that brilliant. He knew that Enchanter Jakoby wanted him to blow everyone away with a display of his powers so he couldnât think of anything more embarrassing than fumbling through normal stupid card tricks that he could barely pull off. But now he was staring at perhaps the only girl he had ever wanted to impress and his panicked mind was drawing blanks.
 âAnd now to bless our union the Circle has sent its finest enchanters to entertain us with a magical display,â Leandra turned and motioned gracefully down to the mageâs table as she rehearsed, the cameras turned to superimpose the enchanters who all puffed up their chests in their dress clothes except for Malcolm who was holding his head in panic. Leandraâs eyes slid across the mages with a serene smile until her eyes landed on Malcolm and her face suddenly went red. Her voice suddenly seemed caught in her throat, the palace echoing in silence as they watched Malcolm mutter to himself.
 âUmâŠâ Leandra suddenly couldnât remember the words of her speech as Malcolm noticed the silence dragging on and he looked up to see her staring down at him from the balcony as if she couldnât believe he was real. The silence was growing uncomfortable as they stared at each other across the room and soon Guillaume stepped forward to pick up the speech.
 âPlease do not let us keep you waiting much longer. Iâm sure youâre all starving,â the crowd chuckled at Guillaumeâs natural charisma and Malcolm found irritation creeping up his spine as they briefly met eyes as the lord passed over each mage in an inspection. âWe cannot wait to see the performances you have all prepared for us tonight. Do be seated and enjoy the meals our families finest chefs have prepared.â
 As a chorus of shuffling seats adjusting to peopleâs weight, Taylor leaned over to Malcolm with curiosity, finding a soft satisfied smile on his lips. âShe seemed to recognize you.â
 âShe did, didnât she?â Malcolm couldnât help but feel like his heart was soaring with what could only be described as hope.
 Taylor looked like she wanted to ask more but she didnât get the chance before Enchanter Jakoby was motioning for her to come to the dance floor to begin her performance. She fluffed her hair, in a twisted half-do, and adjusted her dress, the cut, and design marking her as a mage saying, âWell I guess I have to show why Iâm the top of the class.â
 âOnly cause I donât give a shit,â Malcolm snarked but Taylor relaxed her shoulders as Carver handed her a staff. Arthâs glare could set Malcolmâs hair aflame.
 âYouâre going to do wonderfully,â Carver smiled brightly, his soft dark bangs falling out of his ponytail.
 Taylor ducked her head, a small satisfied smile settled on her lips as she took the staff and balanced it in her hands.
 Then the lights dimmed on the ballroom floor as Taylor stepped out onto it holding out her staff level and with an expert grip. She stared up onto the main balcony where the main couple was on display. âLady Amell, Lord Du Lancet,â her voice was not a shout but it boomed across the ballroom. She bowed her head so her fluffy hair bobbed. âAllow me to show you the wonders of the Fade.â
 She waved her staff opening a giant portal in the middle of the ballroom, a shimmering green hue cloaked the room with light, and in the center of a mist showed in the distance the far off gates of the Black City. The nobles chattered as Enchanter Jakoby puffed up in pride. Even Malcolm widened his eyes at the sight, impressed she managed to pull off such a feat. âFear not,â her voice echoed. âThis is just a window into the Fade, not a true portal. You are all perfectly safe.â
 The nobles all whispered amongst each other as wisps and spirits peeked through the curious portal making more faint of heart to gasp if one ventured too close. Malcolm felt for a moment a pang of unease as his mind continued to draw blanks. His competitors had all had a whole month to prepare and he had had an evening to which he had successfully wasted. Still, he could do better than some window. He just wasnât sure what that was yet.
 As the portal closed and the lights in the room turned to normal, Taylor bowed, carefully returned her staff to Carver, and then returned to the table with a rather smug smirk. âThink you can beat that, losers?â
 Arth met her smug grin with one of his own, clutching a terracotta planter filled with soil. âDonât worry. Iâll remind everyone of class.â
 Taylor rolled her eyes, slinking down in her seat to find Malcolm still staring at Leandra, who seemed to be glancing back at him every few seconds. Taylor looked between the two of them in open confusion. âSo I noticed the whole time I was casting she seemed keener to pay attention to you. Mind telling me how you know each other?â
 Malcolm couldnât keep the grin off of his face, but he shrugged off Taylorâs question as nonchalantly as he could. âItâs not that interesting of a story.â
 Taylor shook her head, narrowing her eyes in disbelief. âWell, I wouldnât worry too much. Iâm sure sheâs already sick of you.â
Am I hallucinating? Leandra tried to pay attention to the next mage who had dragged a pot to the middle of the dance floor and was trying to grow a seed into a tree, but her attention was much more focused on the elven mage seated far behind him. It didnât help that growing a seed was a slow and dull process of just watching streams of green light glow into the pot. The little seed seemed to resist the magic, and for a long time, nothing happened until a little string of green poked out of the bud, fighting every spurt with an agonizingly slow wiggle. Leandra found her eyes sliding away from the show and back to the impossible dream man. She couldnât mistake him for anyone else. He had the same messy curls, dark freckled skin, and even from the distance, his bright golden eyes flashed with the same mischief. But how was he even here? Her mind had made him up? Didnât she?
 After ten minutes and the sprout was only a few inches long, Leandra found a yawn caught in her throat that she caught with her hand. Her eyes flung in alarm to Guillaume who was thankfully more interested in his dish of lobster. Â
 Leandra tried her best to calm herself down, and focus on the show. The mageâs blond bangs were starting to stick to his forehead in exertion, his hold on his staff shaky, but the little sapling stayed depressingly small. Pay attention, she kept scolding herself, but her eyes kept betraying her, sliding away from the manâs performance to meet the elfâs golden eyes. He smiled, noticing that she was staring again, and winked.
 She blushed, mortified at having been caught, and dropped her eyes back to her lobster that had been barely touched. Suddenly she felt a hand cover her clenched fork. She looked up to meet Guillaumeâs kind brown eyes. âAre you alright, dear?â
 Leandraâs throat tightened, ashamed that she had been shamelessly ogling another man when her fiance was eating right beside her. âIâm perfect,â she flashed a smile that was strained but Guillaume didnât seem to notice at all.
 He squeezed her hand in a friendly gesture. âIâve been counting down the days for this,â he said as leaned over to kiss her chastely on the cheek.
 Leandra stiffened at the gesture, but accepted it, not able to resist comparing how she was feeling now to the kiss she experienced with that mysterious man sitting in the audience. But that couldnât have been real. She scolded herself for getting her feelings in shambles over an event that didnât happen and held onto Guillaumeâs hand.
 Guillaumeâs eyes spelled mischief tonight. âWhy donât you and I get lost during the dance?â Leandra found herself coaching her smile, but her stomach was dropping as he bent over to whisper in her ear, âIâve packed a wonderful spread on my yacht, all your favorites. We can watch the moon on the ocean and celebrate tonight.â
 Leandra found herself panicking at the implication of the word celebrate. She had let Guillaume assume that she would listen to her parents and wait until marriage, but she also hadnât told him that his feelings werenât mutual. Or maybe they were and she was just confused. Leandra was quickly becoming aware that her smile was growing unnatural and that she was expected to say something, but the warring parts of her mind could not come up with a coherent response that would please Guillaume and get her out of this. âThatâsâŠâ she paused, trying to find an eloquent phrase, but instead she ended with, ânice.â
 Guillaume laughed, patting her hand. âAnd they say youâre the conversationalist.â
 Leandra stuffed a bite of lobster into her mouth to avoid having to say more. Guillaume this time seemed to notice her hesitation. âYou donât have to be so nervous that things are changing. The way weâre great together, that will never change.â
 An array of polite claps burst around her saved her from her answer and she eagerly joined in to see the blond mage dragging a meager sapling the size of a shrub off the ballroom floor with some difficulty.
 Thatâs when the dream man sauntered past him to the middle of the dance floor, staring at her like she was the only thing that existed. He held no staff in his hands, but he walked with a confidence that told everyone he didnât need it. He kept his gaze on her as he placed a hand over his chest, his curls falling into his golden eyes as he bowed slightly. âLeandra Amell, a gift to bless your union.â He cupped his hands and a ball of flame danced in his hands, orange and bright, bathing his skin in amber. He smirked, his voice taking on an almost sarcastic tone as he said, âMay your love burn ever brighter.â
 Suddenly the flames shot up to the ceiling seeming to take a life of their own. Everyone gasped as two giant wings spread across the dance floor bringing with it a heat that burst across the palace. A giant bird formed in the flames, with a craning neck and huge eagle-like wings. It soared around the ceiling in a lazy circle, leaving in its wake an aura of stars that streaked from its streaming tail. The birdâs wings flapped mightily, leaving gusts of heated wind as it flew up to the balcony to meet Leandra. Her eyes widened, reflecting the bright light of the flames as the bird circled her, leaving twinkling dust of starlight snowing down. Leandraâs eyes sparkled, standing up to reach up to the specks of light that danced around her, begging her to reach out and touch. She couldnât resist reaching out to see what the magic felt like for herself. Something inside her recognized the scent of it, the feel of it, the caress of it. The light popped against her skin and fingertips, blooms of roses of all colors blossoming where they landed. Leandra cupped her hands to find a bouquet made of unheated firelight had gathered, dancing around her fingertips. On instinct, she brought them to her nose to inhale, and the bouquet dispersed into a cluster of butterflies taking with them the scent of thick rain. She followed the butterflies back up to the phoenix which had perched near her, its heat like a furnace as it stared at her with molten eyes. The creature blinked and then took off back towards the ceiling, crashing against it into a display of fireworks that rained down all around the audience. As everyone stared at the show above Leandra stared back down at the man bathed in sparks staring back with a yearning so deep it left her breathless.
 âMalcolm,â she whispered, his name echoing from somewhere deep inside her.
 âWell done, Ser!â Guillaume joined Leandra on his feet as he led the audience in a wild burst of applause.
 Leandraâs eyes were wide, her face flushed as she stared back down at the impossible man with the impossible magic. He smirked at her as if he had already figured her out, but she felt she was clueless. Her logical side told her there was no way they could have met before now, that dreams are just dreams and yet his face looked like comfort, like home and his lips-
 A hand squeezing hers reminded her of who she belonged to and her face burned as she guiltily looked up at Guillaume who seemed to be beaming from the show. âWasnât that wonderful, Leandra?â
 âTruly breathtaking,â Leandra found herself saying. Though she should have been looking at her fianceâ she found her eyes shooting back towards Malcolm who was staring at Guillaume and her intertwined fingers with hard eyes and a clenched jaw. Somehow she felt like she had been caught cheating and she dropped Guillaumeâs hand without thinking, but Guillaume was busy applauding and joining in the crowdâs cheer for an encore. Malcolm ignored the call of the crowd, only winking at Leandra before he returned back to the table with his fellow mages and took his seat, his eyes never seeming to leave her.
 The rest of the performances seemed so much duller in comparison. One of the mages summoned a storm cloud that made an awful mess of snow on the dance floor and required some cleanup before the other mage could juggle his ball of flame. The man himself had quite a talent of making the flame dance, but even as he threw the flame up into the air to turn it into a display of fireworks it didnât quite leave as big of an impression as the live dancing phoenix that left a trail of starlight. It was so difficult to pay attention, especially when Malcolm seemed eager to keep it. She found her careful smile almost melt into inopportune giggles at his exceedingly goofy faces.
 Then it was finally time for Guillaume to lead her on the dance floor for the first dance. She found herself coaching herself through the steps as she struggled to keep up her smile in Guillaumeâs arms. She was keenly aware that a pair of golden eyes were watching her with the rest of the audience, and every time she accidentally met them sheâd find herself breathless all over again. She felt dizzy with the confusion and had to excuse herself after the dance ended. Guillaume, ever the gentleman, went to fetch some lemon water as Leandra waited by her parents and the Du Lancets, trying to outbrag each other on how much they spent on the ball. Thatâs when Mara showed up, dragging a reluctant Gamlen on her arm.
 Leandra smiled brightly as she noticed that Mara and Gamlen wore matching outfits of royal red, Gamlen in a fitted suit that made his shoulders look broader than they were, and Mara in her cocktail dress. Leandraâs noble friendâs raised their eyebrows in interest at the outfits but in respect for Leandra said nothing to Mara as she approached, but it didnât take long for Leandraâs parents to stare pointedly at the way Gamlen and Mara were openly holding hands.
 âCongratulations!â Mara threw one of her arms around Leandra, not caring at the pointed way people were staring and Leandra returned the hug gracious, thankful even to have Mara there. Mara pulled away with a teasing smirk. âShould I get you a drink or is that too soon?â
 âLord Du Lancet is already fetching the lady a drink,â Dulci Du Mortain, one of Leandraâs Orlesian friends piped up, looking down at Mara through her nose as if Mara had a ghastly stain on her dress.
 âWell good thing his lordshipâs not so lazy to always fetch the servants to do it,â Mara laughed easily to which Leandra joined in until she realized her noble friends nor Gamlen were laughing.
 Lady Crawford, one of Leandraâs more conservative friends sniffed sharply, suppressing the glare in her light blue eyes with some difficulty. Her thin brown eyebrows knitted together in what could be a frown if one were rude enough to point it out. âIs it not an honor to serve your betters?â
 Mara bit down a laugh and what she wanted to say when Leandraâs pleading eyes asked her not to make more trouble which only made Lady Crawfordâs face redden under her makeup.
 âWhat Mara means to say is while it is always an honor to serve the Great Houses, self-sufficiency can be an admirable trait.â Leandra smiled brightly, hoping the olive branch would be enough to keep the peace.
 Gamlen snorted to which Mara grinned wider and Leandra shot them both a glare.
 Lady Crawford thinned her smile at Leandra and then glanced at Lady Dulci and the others with a wry chuckle. âDiplomatically put, dear.â
 Leandra swallowed down the internal sigh that was fighting in her throat. She didnât need another petty battle with Lady Crawford or any of her noble friends, especially since these ladies were all expected to be her bridesmaids together. Mara had gotten the coveted spot of maid of honor, to which Leandra quickly realized her other friends hadnât quite forgiven her for, but rather than take their grievances up with Leandra, they sniped at Mara, hoping that perhaps eventually her parents would step in and force the matter. Â
 Mara, however, was understandably just as petty. She openly leaned on Leandraâs arm, daring the other ladies to say something about it. âLeandra, I hate to be rude, but I have some major maid of honor details for your ears only.â
 Leandraâs eyes darted to Lady Crawford, Lady Du Mortain, and the others who exchanged jealous glares. Lady Du Mortain put a hand over her mouth, averting her eyes with a reddening face. âIs his Lordship not entitled to the ladyâs time tonight?â
 Leandraâs throat tightened, feeling trapped by the expectations that were set.
 âI believe his lordship can speak for himself,â Guillaume said from behind them all the authority he could muster. They all turned as he took Leandraâs other side offering a glass of water with a kind smile to which she quickly used to unstick her throat. âI wish no more of the ladyâs time than she wishes to give to me. If her attention is needed elsewhere, I cannot be so selfish as to monopolize her.â
 The other ladies swooned at Guillaumeâs words, Lady Dulci fanning herself. She knew the kiss would come next so Leandra leaned in offering her cheek to accept the gesture. As Guillaumeâs warm lips and scruffy mustache grazed her skin she withheld a shudder, her gaze wandering until it was pulled up into an alcove where Malcolm was perched. Her cheeks flooded as Malcolmâs eyes darkened at Guillaume kissing her, and he crooked a finger in a motion for her to follow him. She found her eyes being glued to his back as he disappeared off onto a dark balcony, far above the crowd gathered on the dance floor below.
 Leandra passed her water to a passing server and grabbed Maraâs hand. âThank you everyone but I believe I do have some maid of honor business to discuss.â
 Mara was halfway pulling Leandra away when two figures stopped them. Both of Leandraâs parents were glaring at Mara with a fury that Leandra had never seen before. âLeandra,â her mother tapped her heel. âCan this business not wait until tomorrow? Youâre expected on the dance floor.â
 Guillaume stepped forward with an easy smile. âIt is no problem, my Lord and Lady. Please allow Leandra this privacy.â
 Leandra shot a grateful smile to Guillaume as both of her parents seemed to struggle with this new playbook. Finally, her mother nodded and said, âBut please do remember to behave. There are cameras everywhere.â She pointedly looked at Mara as she said this and then turned her glare at Gamlen. âAnd do we have something to talk about, young man?â Her mother was pointedly staring between Mara and Gamlenâs matching outfits.
 Gamlen swallowed what looked like fear and he stepped forward. âMom? Dad? Can we talk somewhere private?â
 Leandraâs friends were suddenly whispering amongst themselves in a renewed interest. Her parents seemed to notice the gossip that was already started to spread and was already marching Gamlen somewhere else, most likely somewhere sound-proof. Mara and Leandra quickly ditched the whispering crowd, Leandra cringing that her family was once again the subject for gossip tonight. It would have always been, but she was quickly getting a headache thinking about all of the thinly veiled insults she would have to wade through tonight about Gamlen and Maraâs obvious public stance. Leandra told herself it was just gossip and that a few snide comments were nothing to get emotional over, but she felt a knot quickly forming in her gut as she thought of the social dragging that she was surely in for.
 She was busy wondering what Guillaumeâs stance would be on Mara and Gamlenâs relationship when Mara pulled her over to a dark corner and immediately clonked Leandra on the head with her next question. âSo who is that hunky elf that keeps undressing you with his eyes?â
 Leandraâs face burned at the question, not able to meet Maraâs scrutinizing gaze but this she could answer honestly. âI donât know.â
 âYou so do know him!â Mara argued, giving her a playful push. âThat magic show was something else and you can hardly keep your eyes off him. Seriously, school girl vibes. So just tell me the juicy details already! Donât make me drag it out of you.â
 âI didnât- I mean I did, but it wasnât real, but-â Leandra buried her face in her hands. Still, if Mara noticed her ogling Malcolm, then who else did? âThis is all impossible!â
 âWhat is?â Mara pulled Leandraâs hands away from her face so she could look straight into her eyes.
 Leandra found that being stared at so closely by Mara was making it difficult to think clearly. She felt mad telling the truth but she always told Mara the truth so she finally dared to say it aloud. âHeâs the same man I kissed in that dream, but heâs real somehow and I think Iâm going crazy.â
 She thought Mara would laugh at her but instead, Mara opened her mouth and closed it. âLike one of Andrasteâs prophecies?â
 Leandra tilted her head at her friend, somewhat grateful to be believed but also not sure what that would even mean. âYou think this is what it is?â
 Mara cupped Leandraâs cheeks, staring at her with a seriousness that was hardly like her. âIf the Maker is sending you visions about that man, donât you think you should at least meet him?â
 Leandra laughed like it was a joke until she realized Mara was serious. And then her voice took on a high pitched tone as she quickly spiraled into a panic about what that could mean. âIâm engaged! This is my betrothal ball! I canât!â
 âYouâre right,â Mara said with an annoyed frown. âYour parents are obviously of higher authority than the Maker.â
 Leandra froze at this new thought. Was this truly the Makerâs hand guiding her? Would she always regret not taking this chance?
 Before Mara could calm Leandraâs brand new panic, she tapped Leandra and pointed to a tall brown templar with a silky ponytail approaching them both with intent. Leandra recognized him immediately as Knight-Captain Maurevar Carver, though she had only recognized him from newspaper clippings and his familyâs reputation. Though he was wearing heavy templar armor, he held himself with a noblemanâs grace. He bowed deeply in respect, his eyes full of apology.
 âPardon me if this is a bad time. I mean to only offer my sincere congratulations.â
 Leandra smiled and curtsied politely. âMy deepest thanks, Lord Carver.â The Carvers were a house of good reputation that her family had always done their best to keep on good terms with though from what she knew of Maurevar himself was surprisingly little. There were rumors about him being at odds with his family but if true, they put up very good appearances.
 âMay I have the honor of shaking your hand, my lady?â Carver bowed humbly, offering a downturned palm.
 Leandra offered her hand, finding nothing odd about the gesture until she felt a small scrap of paper being slipped in her hand.
 The templar bowed his head and smiled with mischief, but said nothing else but, âThank you for your time, my lady. Good night.â
 âWhat was that about?â Mara stared off at the templar in confusion as Leandra unfolded the scrap of paper with haste.
 On what was no doubt a piece of stationery stolen from the Viscountâs office in sloppy scrawl wrote, âWhy be bored over there when you can have fun dancing with me?â
 She had no doubt who this was from and from the gleam in Maraâs eyes she didnât need briefing either. âYouâre so going!â
 Leandra gaped at her friend as if she was growing a new head. âHow would I manage that? With my parents and Guillaume, thereâs no way I can escape for more than a dance.â
 Maraâs cat eyes gleamed as she shrugged. âSo you disappear for just one dance? Iâll cover for you. Whatâs the worst that could happen?â
 Leandra didnât want to give voice to that line of thought, the much more alluring idea of a chance to speak with the man that had plagued most of her waking thoughts too tempting to be denied. âIâll go,â Leandra said before she could change her mind, but she quickly raised a finger to clarify, âbut only to tell him nothing can happen.â
 The way Mara smiled told Leandra that she wasnât quite as believable as she sounded. Still, she had to convince herself at least.
âYou barely tasted anything tonight,â the pesky demon floated in Malcolmâs vision.
 That wasnât true. Malcolm was more than full, not only having had a scrumptious dinner of fresh lobster but he had grabbed at least one sample from every type of tray, but still, the gluttonous demon was not happy. Â
 Malcolm stared off into the lit maze garden that overtook the city block, a silly thing to have in a place with as little space as Kirkwall, and yet Malcolm couldnât find it in him to complain. The demon hunt had been put far out of his mind, his only thought was if Leandra was coming.Â
 Did she remember the dream? Was she staring for a different reason? Or was she just pulled to him the same way he felt pulled to her? Malcolm leaned over the edge, peering into the garden below and enjoying the feeling of vertigo rush to his head, whatever it took to remind him he was here and alive and not some trick of the Fade. He was unsure whether Carver had been able to deliver the message, or if he had if Leandra would even respond. He had to admit it did already drive him a little crazy knowing she already belonged to another man, but he knew he wasnât imagining this spark between them.Â
 He wasnât even sure what it all meant, yet. He just couldnât stop thinking about the kiss, and how he wanted those lips to be sighing his name, and every stolen glance his way encouraged him. When she looked at him, he felt like everything else in the world ceased to matter, and though he felt like he should be worried about this obsession he felt, he would do nothing to stop it. He wondered what it would take to bring another smile to her lips, to hear her laugh once again. He wanted to know everything about her joys, her fears, her troubles, her comforts. He recognized a fake smile when he saw one. He had to put a few on for Charlie and Carver and in the Circle, a good fake smile was as good as armor. She seemed so restrained from the determined fiery woman he met in her dream and he longed to know what it would take to bring that side of her out again. However, Scholar was not happy with this new development and would not leave him alone.
 âCould you grab at least one more shrimp puff?â
 Malcolm was sick of shrimp puffs. âJust grab another one from my memories,â he grumbled.
 âBut they taste better fresh,â the spirit whined. It floated to the edge where the balcony opened back into the palace, layers of red cloth framing the sides.
 Malcolm patted his belly. âYou feel this?â
 Scholar patted his stomach curiously. âItâs a kind of nice feeling.â
 Malcolm was astonished by that. A nice full belly full of actual warm food. He hadnât had that in a while. âWell, it means nothing more can go in. Iâm meeting a girl soon so Iâve been real nice considering how much Iâm having to suck my gut right now.â
 Scholar looked at Malcolmâs belly with what looked like a deep frown. âWhy are you doing that? Let it out. It doesnât like that.â
 Malcolm suddenly wondered if his breath would be bad from all the different food he ate. He meant to pace himself, but when everything tasted so good, it was hard to say no to another bite. He grabbed a sprig of mint from the empty platter he grabbed from a waiter and shoved it into his mouth chewing. He had already had 2 sprigs but he figured another one couldnât hurt. As he chewed he glared at the spirit. âNow scat already. I did what you wanted.â
 âBut you still havenât told me what a tongue is?â
 âI said itâs something mortals have.â
 âThat doesnât explain anything. Some demons have tongues, too.â
 âThen ask a demon. Iâm not a teacher.â Malcolm swallowed the mint, hoping it would soothe his gut.
 âBut a demon might warp me?â The spirit quivered at the thought.
 âNot my problem. Now, will you scat already?â
 It put its red phantom hands on its skeleton wraith thighs and huffed again. âFine, stupid mortal. You win. If you teach me all I need to know for my quest of knowledge I will aid you with knowledge about Zelophehad, though it will surely lead to your death.â
 Malcolm perked up, snapping his eyes up to the wraith. âYouâll help me find it?â
 The demon shook his head. âNo. If I tell you where it is before youâre ready you will die for sure. But I will help you get stronger so you may idiotically seek it on your own.â
 Malcolm widened his eyes seeing the light at the end of the tunnel. âWhen do we start?â
 âWho are you talking to?â
 Malcolm glanced over his shoulder to see Leandra who was staring at him in open confusion and he realized he had been speaking to Scholar aloud. He lost grip of the railing and almost tumbled off the ledge before he caught himself, but Leandra still screamed and rushed up to him and grabbed him by the waist, pulling him over the balcony so he rolled on top of her. They both groaned, having hit the ground hard and Malcolm was very aware that his body was pressed against hers, so soft and foreign his body just responded on its own. His face burned as he realized that she had felt his hardness form on her thigh and he scrambled off her before she could make sense of what happened. Still from the redness on her face, she surely felt it and he was utterly mortified.
 Scholar sniffed in between Leandra and Malcolm, curious about the concoction of emotions brewing. âWhat is this?â Scholar seemed entranced.
 âApologies, my lady,â Malcolm bowed his head, trying to ignore Scholar, but he was so sure that he had just blown it. âI should not have put you in this position.â Why did his body have to have such a strong reaction to her? Other girls had moved his loins, but he had always found with some mental discipline he could somewhat control his reactions. With Leandra, he felt off-kilter, like every part of her set him alight. His thoughts were in a blender, churning chaotically as he tried to figure out a way to rectify the situation.Â
 Leandra shyly looked away. âNo need to apologize, it was an accident.â
 You are more gracious than most.â Malcolm found none of the confidence he had earlier in his presence, especially when the fresh memory of her body made his own body betray him still.
 They kept themselves turned away from each other as they adjusted their clothes to be presentable again. Malcolm gritted his teeth using magic to force enough blood away from the member, the pain of sensation helping to soften as he got up. He offered his hand, hoping she couldnât see.
 âA most curious reaction,â Scholar plucked at Leandra as she took Malcolmâs hand and pulled herself up. âAre you going to taste her next?â
 Malcolmâs anger spiked so sharply the spirit recoiled. âIf I have to tell you to scat again the deal is off!â
 The spirit scurried from the emotion like it was being chased by a whip. Malcolm relaxed his shoulders, realizing the buzzing was fading from his mind when he realized that Leandra had frozen at the expression on his face.
 âHave I offended you, Ser?â she dropped her hand and looked down shyly.
 Malcolm kicked himself. âNo, not at all.â He found himself stumbling for any explanation that could explain his rude expression. âI guess Iâm just surprised you came,â He immediately kicked himself again as her expression bloomed with guilt.
 âI almost didnât,â she admitted.
 Malcolm tried not to let himself be disappointed by that. He knew there must be a million things holding her back while he had absolutely nothing to lose. He knew he was on borrowed time with her, but he was greedy for every second. âStill, the fact that you did?â he took one step forward offering his hand once more with the swell of the music, âdoes this mean youâve come to dance?â
 Her eyes seemed entranced by his hand, her hand reaching up on its own but she curled her fingers away.
 âYou know Iâm engaged, thoughâŠâ She seemed torn by the implication of taking his hand meant.
 Malcolm smiled, knowing that would be her answer. âAnd I ask for nothing you would not give freely.â
 She bit her lip at that. âI wish I was free to give more.â
 Malcolmâs smile widened, encouraged by that, and re-offered his hand. âWho says youâre not.â
 She laughed, the sound easing his nerves, and finally took his hand. He pulled her in close swaying to a slower version to the beat of the waltz. âYouâre a very dangerous man to talk to.â
 She looked more beautiful than she remembered, her skin softer than possible. She was nestled so close, her body cradled against him like it was meant to be folded there. Every brush of her skin was a cruel reminder of how easily she set him aflame and he struggled to concentrate. He wanted to know if she burned just as much for him if his closeness was a terrible temptation like hers was. For now, though, he could be content to just hold her, humming along to the tune until he spun her around and led her in a waltz across the balcony. Her eyes gazed deeply in wonder, and Malcolm could feel himself falling in the stars reflecting at him. She was magic itself, lighting him up in a warm glow that illuminated them both as they danced, little wisps of light following in mimicking swirls.
 His fingers were hyper-aware of where he was holding the small of her back, where he had placed his hand on her waist, and suddenly he understood the appeal of dancing. His feet and hips moved in a rhythm of their own not in time with any current dance but Leandra seemed to be able to follow the steps on instinct. Her eyes kept darting down to his lips every time he leaned in close and he was having fun making her red teasing her. Still, it was only madness he could resist for so long. The need to taste her again thrummed in every part of his body.
 âWould it be awful if I asked to kiss you, again?â Malcolm found himself asking. âBeing an engaged woman at all.â
 âAgain?â Leandra froze and blushed from her ears to her shoulders. Malcolm smiled as she looked at him in puzzlement, trying and failing to place him. âI-Iâm an engaged woman. You shouldnât ask!â
 Malcolm was unable to keep from smirking at her fluster. âBut still I did. Do you protest?â
 âI should,â she blushed, ducking her head, but her voice sounded frail and unconvincing. Still, Malcolm let the disappointment show on his face but respectfully added more distance.
 âTerribly sorry to tempt you,â he apologized truly, seeming to accept her answer easily. âI wonât pester you for more than a dance.â
 This time the disappointment on Leandraâs face was clear. She choked on her words, hesitating, but she inched closer so they were pressed back up each other and said, âWell you can pester me for a little more than that.â
 Malcolmâs eyes darkened. âYou might want to be careful, my lady,â he took her chin gently, enough so that she could resist but instead her whole body lit up in anticipation, her pupils dilating and her skin goosepimpling at his touch. He lowered his lips, his words a hum. âI can be quite a pest.â
 But before their lips could touch screams echoed across the palace halls stopping the party short.
#leandra x malcolm#malcolm hawke#leandra amell#da fic#dragon age#my writing#I couldn't wait to get to this chapter#so fun
4 notes
·
View notes
Text
Desires 11
A/n: Supernatural RPF.Â
Link to Chapter 10
Pairings: Richard Speight Jr x Reader
________
Arriving at the restaurant, you smiled seeing Misha and Vicki sitting at a table talking quietly. Both smiled the moment that you walked.
âSo how did the doctor appointment go?â
Vicki asked eagerly. You adjusted yourself in the seat as the waiter handed you a glass of water.
âIt was good. The baby looks fine. Iâm looking around 2 Âœ months.â
Vicki smiled eagerly clasping her hands together.
âGoodie! We need a new baby around here.â
Misha meanwhile, was shaking his head but looked as amused as his wife.
âSo, how did Richard do?â
You looked pleased. Misha was relieved to see you smile too. Since the two of you had âsplitâ things had been difficult for everyone.
âHe actually did really well. Iâm going by to talk in a little while. Maybe we can work all of this out. I know that I have been stubborn.â
Misha shrugged.
âWell, he kind of deserved what he got. Planned or not that was out of line. That wasnât like Richard at all. I was kind of curious if our Richard had been abducted by aliens and had been replaced with something else.â
You nodded.
âI know. I think that is what set me off. I expected it to be kind of like when I found out that I was pregnant with Charlee. He was so happy then. I think it was because we were both in agreement for a baby at that point. This time it wasnât that way.â
Misha leaned back.
âShouldnât matter. If he can knock you up then he can man up and get over the shock.â
Vicki looked at her husband and signaled for him to stop. You, meanwhile, reached over and patted Vickiâs hand.
âItâs okay. His concerns are legitimate and honestly Vicki it isnât something that I havenât thought of already.â
Vicki took a sip of her drink before looking back to you.
âI just donât want us to come across as being bossy or rude.â
You shook your head. âI havenât thought that in the slightest. It's good to have protective friends. Richard knows that he was in the wrong and he has been trying to make up. He really has been trying. I have to give him that. A lot of this drama has been me afraid of getting hurt again. I just felt let down.â
Vicki had wrapped her hand back around yours.
âWell, we can all be stubborn. I think you both need to do exactly what you are going to doâŠsit down and talk.â
Misha nodded.
âSheâs right. Iâm just being difficult because I care about you.â
You smiled.
âI know and Iâm flattered.â
A few hours later you stood outside of Richardâs house taking a breath before stepping inside.
âRich?â
You called out his name as you walked through the quiet living room.
âKitchen, sugar.â You smiled when he called you sugar. It didnât matter how many times you would tell him to stop while being at odds he wouldnât. Today, however, hearing that pet name made you irrationally happy.
Walking into the kitchen Richard stood watching TV with a frown on his face. He looked up the moment that you walked in.
âHey. Have a good time with Misha and Vicki? Does Misha still want to kill me?â
You took off her jacket before sitting down across from Richard. You carefully watched Richard for a few moments. He looked exhausted as he leaned against the counter. Richard had averted his attention from you. He wasnât sure what to expect when it came to the meeting that was taking place. Was he getting his fiance and family back or were you going to continue straining the relationship along until one of you tapped out for good?
Richard had been contemplating what Rob had said right after you left.
âLook Rich, you have kinda brought this on yourself. You have been so in love with Y/n from the moment you saw her. You have to find some way to fix this! Do you really want your kids going between houses and calling another man dad?â
That quote from his best friend had been plaguing Richardâs mind for days. He absolutely refused to accept the mere possibility of someone else taking the place that he currently occupied. There was no way that Richard could stand the thought of another man touching you the way that he did. The idea of Charlee calling some other guy dadâŠhell fucking no! Your voice pulled Richard from his negative thoughts,
âNo. I think heâs fine. Richard, about usâŠ.look I donât want to fight anymore. I shouldnât have thrown such a tantrum.â
Richardâs amber eyes rolled up before he shut the TV off.
âY/n, come here.â
Richardâs arms wrapped around your pressing a kiss to your lips. The small kiss quickly turned urgent until Richard pulled away.
âBefore we get carried awayâŠsugar, you didnât do anything wrong. I was the one that was being an ass. I should have never acted like that. Why I didâŠI have no idea. I should have been happyâŠ.I am happy. After seeing the baby on the ultrasound it just sealed the deal. I donât want to lose you.â
You stood on your tiptoes to kiss his chin.
âI donât want to lose you either.â
Richard reached out, cupping your cheek, and pulled you back against him. Neither moved for a moment. Richard let his hands slide down your body.
âThese past few weeks have been the most miserable of my life. What can I do to get you to come home?â
You wrapped your arms around Richardâs shoulders and snuggled your face into his shoulder.
âI am home. Iâm not leaving againâŠ.well maybe to go get our daughter and I will be right back.â
Richard smiled giving you a suggestive eyebrow wiggle and motioning to the stairs.
âWell, before you go taking off to get herâŠ.â
You were just as eager as Richard did for some makeup time.
âThat sounds lovely besides it isnât like Charlee will be ready to leave dadâs anytime soon. She is still in love with her new pony.â
She had to hold back a giggle at the frown on Richardâs face as he yanked his t-shirt over the top of his head. âSomething about getting a little girl that can barely walk seems a bit dangerous to me. Oh wait, we are talking about your father, why am I not surprised?â
You raised an eyebrow.
âSo I guess you wonât buy me a pony now that I agreed to come home?â
Richard smirked.
âGod damn my big mouth! If you want oneâŠ.â
You reached down to undo his belt while Richardâs eyes fluttered to yours.
âRich, where would we put a pony?â
Richard shrugged.
âI was hoping you would be the one to answer that because between that grumpy old lady next door and the cat lady on the other side I donât think they would appreciate a pony running around. We really need new neighbors.â
You undid your dress letting it pool around your ankles. Richard watched you with a hungry sense of fascination.
âWe did spend over four grand to have that fence put up. I am surprised you even know about our neighbors.â
You said with a teasing smile. Richard sighed.
âWell, that cat lady has this Persian that Charlee likes to try to pet. The lady looks at her like she has kicked the cat or something whenever Charlee goes near her. Sheâs a baby. She sees a fuzzy cat and wants to pet that cat. Stupid old hag better keep her mouth off of our kid.â
You shook your head and was honestly surprised that you hadnât gotten a call from the neighbor about Richard or Charlee.
âRich?â
âYeah?â
You smiled, relieved that he had decided to end his rant on the cat lady next door.
âCan you get your head in the game and worry about the cat lady who is impeding our daughterâs love of cats later?â
_____________
@brokencasbutt67-writer
@authoressskr
@fandom-trash-worth-it
@hankypranky
@summer-novak
@shaylybaby2032
@shitfaceddaniel
@wontlookaway
@untoldshortsofthefandoms
@shadows-and-padlocked-hearts
@sprnaturallover
@killtherandomnessÂ
@mycuddlycorner
@stuckinsaudi1
@knight-of-gleefulness
@deanwherescas
@maggiolim
@marichromatic
#richard speight jr#Supernatural RPF#richard speight jr x reader#Misha Collins#mark pellegrino#richard speight jr fan fiction
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
Game Changer
Chapter Thirteen: Shattered Reality
Word Count: 4145
Warnings: Language, Game spoilers
_________________________________________Â Â
Hop and I finally make it back to the hotel so he can shower and let what happened today register in his head. He had made it to the last round with Serenity, and had almost won. Almost. His Rillaboom had been one hit away from taking out her Inteleon, but in the end the water-type had dodged and took one last hit on Rillaboom, a critical hit that knocked him out instantly. He wasnât happy, but still went to shake her hand, only for her to wave him off and smile and bow for the crowd. Piers had stated that he had never, in his life, heard the crowd boo for a challenger.
I had motioned for Hop to go shower, but not before pulling him into a hug and pressing a soft kiss to his head. âI am so proud of you, you know. Leon even left me a voicemail saying how proud he was with what you did. I bet you that Leon will endorse you next year so you can go through again, and you could even face him.â
Hop nods, hugging me back finally. After a minute he chuckles, âShe tried to get to me in the locker room, I told her that she wouldnât be Champion with that attitude and she got pissy.â
I giggle, running a hand through his hair, âGood, donât let people like her get to you, you are the best you you can be. Now go, you stink.â
He laughs but leaves for the bathroom, but not before stopping to say, âHey, (Y/N)? I love you.â
âLove you too, little brother.â
~
âWhen did Leon say he would be back?â Hop asks, watching from the hotel bed as I pace around the room.
I sigh as I whistle for my Rotom, it moves from my discarded belt to my line of sight, showing the time. âHe was supposed to be back three hours ago.â
âIâm starving,â Hop whines, a small smile forming on my lips.
I sigh, grabbing my belt and and replace it around my waist. âWell, I think itâs time we go collect our Champion, idiot hasnât eaten since this morning.â Hop cheers as I grab Leonâs hoodies from off the chair and slip it over my head.
The two of us head down to the lobby, Hop talking about how Serenity didnât think he could make it past the first round. âShe barely beat me, so she really doesnât stand a chance against the gym leaders more advanced teams.â
I hum in response. I was listening, but the likeness of the late dinner with Leon compared to the game still loaded in my switch concerned me. Once we make it outside I smile as I see Marnie and Piers. âHey, what are you two doing?â I tease, walking over and wrapping Piers in a hug, Marnie smiling at us.
âJust getting back from dinner, what about you two?â
âWe are gonna go get Lee from Rose Tower and drag him out to go eat.â Hop says excitedly, bouncing from side to side.
I nod, eyes catching a familiar figure, Oleana, being followed by a man in a League staff uniform.
âWhat a beautiful display of sibling love! However, itâs entirely unnecessary.â Her heels click as she gets closer, and my stomach churns in fear. This is all too familiar.
âMs. Oleana?â
âChairman Rose is with the Champion in a very, very important meeting.â She places a hand to her hip as she brings her phone level to her face, âThere is no way I will let anyone interfere. After all,â she puts her phone down and brushes her hair over her shoulder. âOnly personnel with the proper key can ride the monorail to Rose Tower. That means as long as Chairman Rose is in the tower, no one can disturb him.â She shoots me a sneer, and I canât help but feel my blood boil.
I grind my teeth, âOleana, all we want to do is make sure my fiance has gotten a meal. So if you would so kindly-â
âIf you want to go collect your Champion, then I guess you will just have to work for it. I hand selected a member of the League staff and given him a key,â A man in a gray scaled uniform moves to stand at her side. âChairman Rose does enjoy these kinds of menial games after all. Do you think you can tell the difference between a normal League staff and the one I chose?â
The man laughs over his shoulder, âThink you can find me?â He spins on his heels before running full speed into the busy evening streets of Wyndon.
This motherfu-
âWhat do we do?â Marnie groans.
I start walking, calling back behind me, âHe probably headed toward the plaza. Letâs surround this asshole.â
I hear Piers hollar behind me to Team Yell who had joined the scene, making me smile. No way were we letting this dude get away. They split up, Hop and Piers running after me as we took the shorter route to nab the guy.
When we get to the plaza my eyes scan the League staff that are scattered around the area. My eyes fall on him easily, are these people really this stupid? The member is standing facing the wall, trying to act as normal as possible, as normal as someone staring at a wall.
I roll my eyes and point him out, âIâm gonna go talk to him, if he tries to run someone grab him, yeah?â
The boys nod as I walk over, menovering themselves so that they will have easy access. As I inch closer I notice that he is avoiding everything, looking away from anyone who passes and even looks down at the ground as I approach. Oh yeah, this is the guy. âWe already have the key you know.â I smile, thinking back to the game.
He spins around, cursing to himself, âGuess you found me-â
âLook, I am not gonna battle you,â I cut him off. I jab my thumb in either direction. âYou are either gonna try and run for it or you are going to give me the key-â
âAnd if I donât?â He sneers, making a sadistic smile curl onto my face.
âOh, you think Oleana is scary, you havenât seen the Championâs bride pissed yet.â The look of concern crosses his features, but he still shoves me back and tosses out his first pokemon. âMotherfucker!â I growl, grabbing Scorchâs pokeball and tossing him into battle.
Meowth lands in front of me as Scorch makes it onto the field. I roll my eyes as I call out, âFlame charge!â The battle ending in one attack. He tosses out a Durant next, and I roll my eyes as I call out the same attack, taking out his next Pokemon . I decide not to return Scorch, instead instructing him to use smokescreen as I move past him toward the guy.
âAll I need to do is hide, and I wonât have to give you the-!â I grab his collar and push him against the wall.
âOr you give me the key now before I kick your actual ass, yes?â I growl, Hop coming over quickly to pat him down. By the time the smoke clears from around us, Hop has the key and the guy is looking at me in shock sitting on the ground. âNow, we are going to Rose Tower, why donât you buzz your buddies, who I know will be waiting to battle, and telling them not to bother. Cause you see, I am not in the mood. Copesh?â I watch as he gives me a little nod, âGood.â I state, wrapping an arm around Hop and walking back over to Piers, who has a smug smile on his face. âLetâs go, yeah?â I state as I return Scorch to his pokeball.
âSure thing, (Y/N), didnât know you were a fighting type.â
âNo, I would say I am a fire type, mess with me and you get burned.â I smirk back, tugging Hop a little closer.
âSo is that what Lee meant when he said you can have a short-temper with certain people.â Hop chuckles.
I smile as I press a kiss to his temple, âI have patience for people who arenât idiots, and besides Iâm worried about Leon.â
When we get to the monorail we see more staff members, they are standing in the way of the monorail entrance. I fold my arms over my chest and walk over to them, âI am heading to Rose Tower to get my fiance, please move-â
âOnly those with a key-â
I move it in front of the manâs face, causing him to stiffen, âI have one, you think I wouldnât being Leonâs soon-to-be wife?â The four of them glance at each other, but eventually move aside. Hop manages to get past them, but they stop Marnie and Piers.
âHey, itâs cool, itâs cool. We were just gonna make sure they didnât get lost. Guess one of your staff will have to enlighten them on where the Chairman is having his meeting with the Champion.â Piers smirks placing his hands behind his head, âThink you two will be alright, mate?â
I nod as Hop speaks up, âWe will be fine!â I place a hand on Hopâs shoulder and push him toward the monorail, the door sliding to the side and then shutting behind us. All I can think about is what we will be walking into.
Once we arrive I almost motion Hop to go sit on one of the couches, worried about what was to come, but his excitement gets the better of him as he jabbers on about the design of the tower and fact that the whole building was built on a power spot. I walk to the front desk, the girl behind it giving me a nervous smile. âGood evening, I was hoping you could tell me what floor the Chairman and Champion are having their meeting?â
She swallows thickly, âThey are on the top floor, but Miss Oleana told us no one was to disturb-â
âYes well, the Chairman understands that I only see Leon a certain amount of time during the day and has been so gracious to let him out so we can all have dinner together so Iâm just coming to collect him.â
She nods softly before motioning to the elevator, âYou should be able to take the elevator straight to the top.â
I give her a smile, moving to the elevator with Hop on my heels. As we stand in the elevator, my eyes fall on the doors, waiting for them to stop the elevator and stop us, but it never comes. The elevator comes to a stop, the door opens to the main ballroom that the Christmas party had been held in. I motion for Hop to wait back for a minute as I walk to the doors.
I can hear Leon and Chairman Rose speaking behind the door, and gently press my ear against the wood.
âLeon, we have discussed this a hundred times already and still you fail to understand what is at stake? You, who is supposed to be our Champion,â I hear Rose sigh before Leon cuts in.
âI think I understand well enough. What I donât know is why we ought to cancel tomorrowâs tournament in order to solve a problem that is a thousand years away from affecting any of us!â I can hear the annoyance in Leonâs voice, but it doesnât make me any less nervous. âWhat difference is one day going to make?â Another pause, âMy duty as Champion isnât this, this madness. It is to carry out that Champion Match! That is what Galar wants, and it is what I want. We have been looking forward to for so long!â
âNo,â Rose scoffs, âYou donât understand,â My curiosity gets the better of me, and I crack the door open to see Rose walk away from Leon a few paces as he pinches the bridge of his nose. âYou still donât understand a thing!â He turns and gestures to the vast windows that look over Wyndon city. âLook around us, Leon!â His voice booms across the room and carries into the hallway, causing Hop to move toward the door too. âLook as the Galar region stretched out before us, and know that the energy required to keep this brilliant, glittering world alive will be exhausted a millennium from now!â Rose let his arms fall back to his sides, âThe people of Galar today will no longer even exist. What Galar wants today hardly matters.â He sounds bitter, shaking his head before bringing his hand in front of his mouth in a closed fist. âThe future is more important than just one day. We must act as quickly as we possibly can, take action in order to avert tragedy, so that all can look forward to a better future.â
âIn a thousand years!â Leon groans in annoyance again, he brings his hands to his scalp as he tugs at the root, I can tell he is trying to make sense of it all. He shakes his head, allowing his arms to fall back to his sides, âFine, look. I think I understand your concerns, Chairman. And I give you my word, I will help you with your plans as soon as tomorrowâs match is over.â
I finally cannot take it any longer. I bang my knuckles against the door before pushing it open, âLeon, I was told that, oh!â I let the fake surprise fall past my lips, Hop going along with the act as we walk in. âIâm sorry, am I interrupting something?â
Chairman Rose shakes his head as he smiles, âNo, youâre alright, (Y/N), Hop. We were just finishing up.â
Leon gives us his signature smile, âYeah we were, sorry if I made you worry, love.â He moves away from Rose, leaning to press a kiss to my nose. When he stops though, I find myself squaring off so that Leon is standing behind me. My body screaming for me to protect him from what was coming. Leon touches my arm, but I only give him a half glance as I look at Rose whose stance had become colder, like he could tell I knew more than I was letting on.
âLee can we go back to the hotel, I am starving.â Hop whines from behind me, making Leon laugh.
âYeah, and Iâm buying so order whatever fancy meal you want.â He teases, his hand lacing into mine. âYou ready, love.â
âYeah, I just,â I want to give Rose a piece of my mind, âI was hoping I could talk to Rose for a moment, I will be back with you in a moment, okay?â
Leon gives me a skeptical look, but he can see the cogs turning in my head, he nods. âYeah, just donât be too long.â
I watch as the two walk away, eyes trailing as the two of them begin joking normally before I turn and look at the Chairman. âHow many wishing pieces do you still need?â
He smiles, âWhat are you indicating-â
âThat is my family.â I growl, causing his facade to fall, âThose people that live in this region are my friends. Whatever you are planning, whatever is churning in your head, it needs to stop. Leon is right,â I take a breath, my chest rising and falling too quickly. âYou have over a thousand years to worry about the end of the region, and truth be told, the region will probably be fine.â I stop, his eyes staring into my soul before I break the contact. âGo to the challenges tomorrow, greet the people, be a fucking leader, live in the here and now.â With that I turn on my heel and head to the doors, only to be stopped when I hear him speak.
âYou love Leon, donât you?â
âI do-â
âThen I wouldnât get in the way-â
My whole body stiffens, âIs that a threat?â I turn my head to look at him, and that sweet smile is still plastered on his face.
âItâs a promiseâ
~
âYouâre a little off tonight, whatâs wrong?â Leon whispers as I stand in the bathroom, brushing my teeth vigorously.
I spit the contents of my mouth into the sink, staring at it as it flows down the drain. âI have a bad feeling about tomorrow,â I whisper, causing Leon to push away from the door frame and walk into the bathroom. His arms circle around me and pull me against him, my own personal safe place.
âWhatâs going through yours and Roseâs heads-â
âDo not compare me to that man.â I growl, causing Leon to look at me funny in the mirror. I sigh, turning in his arms so I can hold him close. âIâm sorry-â
âHey,â he pushes back a little, bringing a hand to cup my cheek. âWhatâs wrong, whatâs going on?â
I open and close my mouth, tears prickling the edges of my eyes which doesnât go unnoticed by Leon. âI, itâs just-â A small shaky breath fills my lungs, Leon continues to patiently wait, âSomething bad is going to happen, something really bad, Leon. I donât know when, but I am worried about everyone.â
His eyebrows pull together, thumb brushing under my eye as tears fall. âWhatever it is, we will make it through it, I am the undefeatable Champion after all.â His teasing causes a giggle to fall past my lips. âEverything will be okay, alright?â
âHow can you be so sure-â
âCause I have you, and I know that as long as you are here I have something to fight for. Always going to come back to you, you still have to marry this idiot.â
I laugh, making Leon smile as he leans in to capture my lips in a passionate kiss. I press into him desperately, trying to seel the moment to memory. When we pull away we are both panting softly.
âC'mon, love, we have a long day tomorrow.â He whispers before tugging me toward the bed, the thought of sleeping in a hotel room when our apartment really wasnât that far away makes me roll my eyes. He tugs me down under the covers, pulling me flush into his side before kissing my forehead. âSleep, love, we have a long day tomorrow.â
~
The three of us slip into the stadium the next morning, League members whisking Leon away pretty much the second we walk into the building. Hop and I go to find our seats, settling with some Team Yell members and Marnie as the challenge begins.
Leon introduces the challenge, mentioning that Rose was absent due to Chairman duties, a small âbullshitâ falling past my lips making Hop gasp and smack my leg in fake punishment.
And Hop was right, Nessa took Serenity down pretty quickly. Nessa however was defeated by Bea, who would advance to the last round before the Champion match.
I cheer along with the crowd as Raihan beats Bea, another win closer to challenging Leon. I smile widely as Leon re-enters the arena. âLadies and Gentlemen! Raihan has won the latest battle and will go on to battle me in the final round. We will take the next half hour to let his Pokemon recover before they battle again.â
The audience cheers again, a few people around me standing and stretching. I join them, dress fluffing about my thighs. I turn and look at Hop, âIâm going to walk around for a bit, okay?â
âYeah, Iâm gonna stay here.â
I nod before muttering a soft, âExcuse me, sorry,â to the Team Yell member next to me as I slip past them and follow the small crowd leaving the stadium to get concessions and using the restroom.
My heels click as I walk over to the âChallengers Onlyâ area, smiling at the worker who lets me slip back to go see the Bea and Raihan seated on a bench talking.
âYou almost had me, if your Machamp would have landed that first hit in the round I would have been a goner.â Raihan compliments, making Bea smile.
âIâll kick your ass next year, Rai.â Bea laughs, jumping up and punching him in the shoulder.
He rubs his arm while he laughs, finally seeing me in the doorway. âHey, cutiefly-â
â(Y/N)! Did you see the battle?â I open my arms and pull her into a hug, pressing a kiss into her hairline. âI did, you almost had him!â
Bea nods, letting me go as Nurse Joy enters with two trays of pokeballs. She gives us all a smile as she explains that everyone was healed up. Bea takes hers and re-attaches the pokeballs to her belt, Raihan doing the same. âHey, Iâm gonna go find Allister and find a seat to watch the championship. Good luck, Rai, kick ass okay?â
Raihan laughs and gives her a thumbs up, but once she leaves he drops his hand and sits heavily on the bench. He sighs, âIâm surprised you arenât visiting Lee before the battle.â
I let out a small laugh, âIâm headed there next, just wanted to see how you were holding up.â
He nods, resting his elbows on his knees, âAlways good, but I think Leon is a bit stressed running everything right now, although I think he is enjoying it.â
âHe would,â I laugh, turning to look up as a league staff member walks into the room.
âWe are about ready, you good to go Raihan?â
He nods as he stands, giving my shoulder a firm squeeze, âHeâs down the hall, two doors, pop in to give him his good luck kiss. He is gonna need it.â I laugh as Rai winks at me. I follow his instructions after he leaves, walking down the hall and just seeing Lee leaving.
âHey heart-throb, wanna sign my skirt?â I call, making him spin around in surprise.
He chuckles as he jogs to catch up to me before pulling me into his arms for a tight hug. âWhat are you doing-â
âI just wanted to wish you luck,â I whisper, my hands now shaking as I grab the ultra ball that is nestled on an empty slot on my belt. âHere-â
âWhy an ultra ball-â
âJust, keep it on you, okay?â
His eyes fall on me, he nods. âOkay.â
I lean up and press a kiss to his lips, listening to the soft hum that leaves his chest. "Kick his ass, yeah?â
Leon barks out a laugh as he pulls his hat off, itâs the one I got him for Christmas, to run a hand through his hair, âAlways do, my love. I will see you out on the field when the confetti falls, yeah?â
I nod, pressing one last kiss to his lips before turning away, âHave a champion time, hot-shot.â I smile as I hear him laugh again, my feet carrying me back down the hallway. I manage to make it back to my seat as Leon enters the field, Raihan not too far behind. The two of them are ready to battle, ready to see who is the strongest.
But then the ground shakes, and the large monitor is no longer showing the two on the field, no itâs showing Chairman Rose. My heart drops into my stomach.
âHello there, Leon and Raihan! Just letting you know,â Rose chuckles gently, âI think itâs time I brought about the Darkest Day, for the sake of Galarâs future of course! But,â he shakes his head just as the screen shifts to show where the wishing pieces had been stored. âIâm in a bit of a pickle. The energy released by the Darkest Day is too much to contain-â
A bright beacon suddenly erupts from the middle of the field, throwing Leon and Raihan back. The crowd screams, people stuck between wanting to run and being frozen in shock.
The screen seems to split, showing all the gyms being in a similar situation, my stomach drops even more, anger already building up inside of me. âIâm sorry it had to come to this, but it was you who forced my hand, Leon. You refused to listen!â Rose continues to ramble, and my eyes shoot down to the field, just as Leon goes running from the stadium.
âLee!â
âEveryone!â Kabuâs voice comes onto the speakers, drowning out Rose all together, âPlease it is not safe here, evacuate the building immediately!â Everything moves in slow motion as I grab Hop, making sure to keep hold of him as we all scramble to move, heading to the exits.
My worst nightmare had come true.
The Darkest Day was upon us.
_________________________________________Â Â
A/N: Dun dun DUN! Thatâs all I have to say.
Masterlist
#cg writes#champion leon#champion leon x fem!reader#champion leon fluff#pokemon swsh#pokemon sword and shield#pokemon leon#pokemon shield leon#pokemon word leon#dandeleon#dande
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
Itâs Always You - Part 2
Find Part 1 Here
Book: Platinum
Pairing: m!Raleigh x MC (Cadence)
Word Count: 2637
Warnings: Language
A/N: Iâve been wanting to test out writing from a first person POV since Iâve never done it before and this is my attempt. This little fluff piece takes place after Platium chapter 13. Itâs going to have two parts. Â Iâm super excited to write my first Raleigh fic because he totally owns me. Happy reading!
Inspiration Song: I Know Places - Taylor Swift
Tag List:Â @averysheart-raleighsdick @kingliamsbish @furiouscloddonutpeanut @didyoujoinacult @desiree-0816 @i-bloody-love-drake-walker @sarahhzkh31 @lovedrakewalker
As soon as the word left my lips, Raleigh crushed me to his body, pushing his tongue into my mouth and I loved every second of that kiss, as if he were claiming me as his. He pulled back gently, a look of wonder in his eyes. âAre we really doing this?â he asked me, a huge smile on his face.
âWeâre really doing this. Youâre going to be stuck with me for life, Carrera.â
âYou say that like itâs a bad thing, but itâs the best fucking thing Iâve ever heard. Come on,â he said, pulling me up with him. I had to grab the blanket and wrap it around myself because I was still totally naked from earlier. âUh, Raleigh? We need clothes,â I said through my laughter. Â
âRight, shit.â He stopped and ran his hand through his hair, a smirk on his face. âUnless you just want to wrap ourselves in these blankets and hop on a plane now?â
What was he talking about? âWhat do you mean, âhop on a planeâ?â
âWeâre obviously eloping tonight. You just said youâd be my wife and I donât want to wait until tomorrow. Letâs fly to Puerto Rico tonight and get married at sunrise on the beach.â
Holy shit, this was happening and it was happening now. One of the things I love most about Raleigh is his spontaneity. Once he decides heâs doing something he fully commits and he wants to do it right away. Waiting isnât really something he does well.
âWait⊠Wait!â I pulled on his hand to get him to turn back toward me. He turned back, that smirk still on his lips, and raised his eyebrow.
âWe need witnesses. Letâs grab Avery and Zadie.â
âGood plan, babe. Youâve got ten minutes. The planeâs already waiting,â he said, grinning at me.
âItâs almost like youâve been planning this the whole time.â
âI have.â
âWhat if I take longer than ten minutes?â I had to ask. Challenging Raleigh was one of my favorite pastimes right behind making out with him or fucking his brains out. Heâs possessive and commanding and I love it.
His eyes narrowed at me glinting dangerously. âDonât test me, estrella. Youâll find yourself thrown over my shoulder and carried to the car whether youâre naked or not. I donât give a fuck. We leave in ten minutes.â
I bit my lip to try and hide my smile. I just might test him after allâŠ
***
When the wheels of the plane touched down, the jolt woke me up suddenly. My head was still on Raleighâs shoulder and my neck hurt because Iâd been in this spot for a couple of hours. I hoped I didnât drool on him, not that he would have minded but still. Turning my head slightly to look at his shoulder, it looked like the coast was clear. He noticed the movement, though.
âHey, babe. Weâre here. Ready to become Mrs. Carrera?â he asked, pressing his lips to my forehead.
I smiled and stretched my body out, working out the tightness in my muscles from the long flight. I can feel his eyes on me, watching how I move. He always stared at me like he couldnât wait to devour me and it made me feel like the most beautiful girl in the world.
âWho says Iâm taking your last name?â I tease knowing full well that I am. Like I said, messing with him is fun.
âWhy, you want me to take yours? Raleigh Dorian⊠It has a nice ring to it.â Thatâs the thing about Raleigh. Heâs just as good at messing with me.
I canât help myself, he makes me laugh. âNow that would make headlines.â
âYou and I both know youâre taking my name. The sunâs rising in an hour so we donât have a lot of time. Youâre probably going to want to change in the bathroom.â He pointed to the back of the plane.
Heâs right, I need to change. Iâm not getting married in jean shorts and a tank top. Walking toward the back of the plane, I passed by Zadie and Avery. âHey, Z. Did you happen to pack me anything for this?â
Zadie rolled her eyes but I know she secretly loves me. âAlready in that poor excuse for a bathroom, Cadence.â
âThanks, Z. I owe you.â
âPretty sure you owe me and Avery both for hopping on this plane in the middle of the night and flying to a different country for you,â she teased, turning back to the copy of Vogue open in her lap.
âThanks, Zadie. Thanks, Avery.â I sang it out and neither of them could help smiling at me.
âLike weâd miss it, love. You know us better than that,â Avery said with a grin.
I turned and made my way into the bathroom, quickly changing into the dress. It was white linen and hugged my curves in all the right places. It hit at mid-thigh so it showed off my awesome legs. I didnât do 100 squats a day just to hide these bad boys away.
When I stepped out of the bathroom, Raleigh was nowhere to be found but the plane door was open. I glanced at Avery who just smirked at me before standing up and grabbing his bag. âReady, love?â
I nodded. Yep, this was definitely happening. The funny thing was I didnât even feel nervous. I felt excited. Totally and completely ready to take this step even though it had come out of nowhere.
I made my way out of the plane into the thick humid air. The sky was just beginning to show the first streaks of light as the sun prepared to rise this morning. We didnât have much time before it would be coming up and Raleigh said he wanted to get married on the beach at sunrise. I had no idea how far away the beach was but we were on an island. It couldnât be that far, right?
âWhereâs Raleigh?â I asked, turning to Avery.
âHe went ahead in another car. Weâll meet him at the beach.â
That made sense, I guess. âWell, letâs get me married then. I still canât believe Iâm doing this. This is the craziest thing Iâve ever done and I just tackled someone on stage in front of millions of people.â I threw my head back and laughed at the ridiculousness of my life. I felt immensely happy, though. This was a spontaneous decision, but it wasnât one I took lightly or hadnât been already thinking about for a couple of months. It was just happening a lot sooner than Iâd expected.
The black SUV pulled up to what looked like a private cove. The sky was glowing with pinks and purples as the sun made its way toward the horizon and the light cast an ethereal glow to beach in front of me. I hopped out of the car, shutting the door behind me. Avery climbed out of the other side of the backseat followed by Zadie.
My eyes were sweeping the white sand in front of me in search of my fiance. I smiled to myself. There wasnât any time to get used to calling him my fiance since weâd only be engaged for less than 12 hours, but in this moment that was exactly what he was.
I spotted him down the beach a little ways standing next to a familiar figure. The three of us made our way down the beach and I kicked off my flip flops as soon as my feet hit the soft sand.
âHank? What are you doing here? Howâd you get here before us?â
The man whoâd been like a surrogate father to me was standing next to my future husband. Raleigh reached out and wove our fingers together. âRaleigh texted me and asked me to come with you guys. I was on the same plane as you but I stayed hidden so itâd be a surprise. I got ordained a couple of years ago just in case I ever needed it. You never know when youâll need to be prepared for a spontaneous wedding to save someoneâs reputation,â he said, winking at me.
Gotta love Hankâs thorough preparation for any situation that could ever possibly come up. Â I looked up at Raleigh and he was gazing at me with so much love in his eyes it almost took my breath away. âLast chance to get out of a lifetime of my shenanigans, babe.â
God, he was incredible. He had changed into Hawaiian print shorts and a white linen button down short sleeve shirt that showed off his tattoos running down his forearms and up his neck. It was just so Raleigh. It was about as non-traditional as someone could get when getting married but it fit our situation perfectly and I wouldnât change a thing.
âNot a chance, Carrera. Now that youâve got me here, youâre never getting rid of me.â
He broke out into a wicked grin. âGood. Letâs do this. Z, be our photographer?â he asked Zadie, handing her his cell phone.
âWhatever, Raleigh,â she said, but she took the phone and began snapping pictures from different angles.
âReady?â Hank asked.
I nodded. Raleigh squeezed my hand and leaned forward, pressing his lips gently to mine. His lips were so soft, even though the kiss only lasted a few seconds, I leaned forward a little bit when he pulled back, not wanting it to end. When he kissed me like that, I forgot about everything else. He chuckled as I opened my eyes.
âDonât worry, babe. Thereâs more where that came from later,â he said, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively at me.
I smacked him lightly on the chest, feeling my cheeks heat up. He was more open with his affection than I was so he liked saying things like that in front of our friends because he knew it embarrassed me.
âIâm going to skip a lot of this because thereâs not a big group of people here,â Hank said. âItâs just the five of us so weâll make it what we want. Sound good?â
Again, I nodded at him and saw Raleigh do the same. Holy shit, this was really happening.
âWeâve all watched you two grow closer over the past several months. What started as a publicity stunt turned into something real. Iâve personally watched you support each other, lift each other up when it was needed, care for each other when one of you was sick, cheer each other on from the sidelines, and mutually respect and love one another.â
Hank turned to Raleigh. âYou know Iâve always been protective of Cadence and I wasnât sure about your influence on her at first, but watching you with her, how youâve helped her become more confident in who she is and made her believe in herself even in the hardest moments of self doubt has shown me that you truly love her and want whatâs best for her even if it means a sacrifice on your part.â
He then turned to Cadence. âAnd Cadence, youâve helped ground Raleigh. You humble him and bring him back to the real world, remind him of whatâs real and keep his ego in check. Youâve shown him love and respect but you never take his bullshit.â
Everyone laughed, including Raleigh. âItâs true,â he said, a wicked grin on his face.
âI have no doubt your love will endure the tests of this life. That being said, itâs time for the vows. Since this happened so fast, Iâd suggest you just speak from the heart. What do the kids say? Wing it?â Hank said.
Raleigh turned to me, holding my small hands in his bigger ones, his thumbs rubbing the backs of my hands as he looked into my eyes. âCadence, from the first day I saw you at the One in a Million auditions, I knew you were going to turn my world upside down. I had no idea what it would look like, but I knew my life would never be the same after you. I was right. What I feel for you, it goes beyond words. Youâre like a piece of me that was missing and I didnât even know it, but you just fit. Without you, my life has no meaning. Iâll never stop showing you how much I love you every day for the rest of my life. I promise to keep you on your toes, too, because thereâs no way our life is going to be boring, babe.â
I laughed. He had me there. Life with Raleigh would never be dull.
I looked up into his eyes which were filled with wonder as he gazed back at me, replacing the usual impish gleam that usually shone through. I took a deep breath, breathing out slowly. âRaleigh, you ruined me for anyone else the moment you kissed me that first time. Every day since youâve found new ways to surprise me and sweep me off my feet. I still donât even know what happened,â I said and he laughed.
âMy heart has always belonged to you from that first kiss. I promise to always show you that no matter where we are, home is with each other. I love you.â
His eyes were shining with unshed tears and seeing him like made my eyes tear up, too. Iâd never seen Raleigh cry, not once. A single tear broke free and ran down my face and he lifted his thumb and wiped it away. âI love you, too,â he whispered.
âRaleigh, do you take Cadence to be your wife?â
âI do,â he said.
âAnd Cadence? Do you take Raleigh to be your husband?â
âHell yes!â I shouted, laughing through the tears now flowing freely down my face.
âThen by the power vested in me by Puerto Rico and the internet, I now pronounce you husband and wife! Kiss your bride, Carrera,â Hank finished with a grin.
Raleigh closed the distance between us, threading his fingers through my hair and pulling my face to his. His warm lips closed over mine before he deepened the kiss, our tongues dancing together. Â I could hear hoots and whistles from somewhere behind us but in this perfect moment I didnât care. Finally, he pulled back, resting his forehead on mine.
âI canât believe we just did that,â I breathed, a huge smile on my face.
âYouâre my wife now. No takebacks,â Raleigh teased.
His wife. It was a strange new title and yet it felt completely right.
âWhat do we do now?â I asked.
âNow Iâm taking you for breakfast. Iâm starving, and not just for food,â he said, dropping his voice low.
I felt a chill of anticipation run through my body.
âAnd sent!â I heard Zadie say. I glanced up at her. âWhat do you mean 'sentâ?â
âI just sent a couple of pictures of the wedding to Fiona so she could use them to fix your mess. Youâre welcome,â she said.
âI guess thatâs it then. The worldâs about to know you officially belong to me, Carrera,â I teased.
He leaned down and scooped me up in his arms, starting to carry me towards the waiting SUVs. âThe more people who know youâre my wife, the better. I want to shout it from the rooftops.â
I understood how he was feeling. Just a few months ago, Raleigh Carrera was just another famous face who felt completely out of reach and now he was the love of my life, my husband, the person Iâd share the rest of my life with.
I smiled. âCan we get pancakes?â
âOnly if I can drizzle you in syrup and have you for breakfast after,â he countered.
âDeal.â
#platinum#choices platinum#choices pt#m!raleigh carrera#m!raleigh x mc#m!raleigh platinum#m!raleigh#raleigh carrera#raleigh x mc#raleigh#raleigh platinum#choices#choices fan fiction#choices stories you play#choices stories we play#pb choices#pixelberry#raleigh x cadence
47 notes
·
View notes
Text

Otherwise, Engaged
The Proposal AU (with a slight deviation from the actual movie)
Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Chapter 3, Chapter 4
---
Chapter 5
Jon had just turned sixteen when he received news of his parents' death. It was a car accident that took their lives instantaneously. He could still remember being called to the principal's office one sunny afternoon, sitting in that uncomfortable chair whilst the police officer broke the news to him.
He did not remember crying much but he did remember the people who came for the funeral, a good-sized turn out, paying their respects to Rhaegar Targaryen and Elia Martell. Everyone was cordial, kind and concerned. All he did was shake hands with them and telling them he was all right, and that he was getting the help needed. That was the only memory growing up that stayed with him, sad as it was, being around that many people who knew and loved his family. Jon loved his parents and they adored him that much he knew but being left alone and on his own, truly changed his world. He had to do everything himself, apart from the lawyers who helped with the estate, he had to figure out life on his own. It was difficult at first but soon enough, it became comfortable. His solitude became a sanctuary; a soft-padded cell he enjoyed retreating to and quite often.
But that was almost twenty years ago. A sad memory he associated with family. A social event he wished he didn't have to be a part of and since then Jon had grown accustomed to avoiding any large family gatherings or any gatherings at all. He grew comfortable living in a huge house alone, got through university alone somewhat breezily thanks to the lack of social distractions. He had the time to hone his writing, an outlet that healed him and thanks to it, eventually went on to be a reporter, the kind whose articles touched the outside world. And with that, surfaced a chance meeting with Jeor Mormont of the renowned Mormont & Sons Publishing, in whom Jon found his family.
Family, Jon thought. For fifteen years or so, it was word that rarely came to mind.
And now here I am. Jon watched as people stopped them to greet and hug Sansa as she made her way to the house. Jon could tell she was very much loved in Winterfell and it made him wonder why Sansa would want to leave all of this behind.
âSo, you ready?â Sansa's voice broke through, waking him from deep thought. Jon afforded a smile and a shrug. âHere we go.â
âHey, look who's here everybody!â the announcement was barely needed.
âAhhhh! SANSA!!â
The collective squeals and shrieks of joy were deafening and perhaps startled him a little as Jon stood back and observed the throngs of people heading his direction and huddled around Sansa. Beloved Sansa.
âOh my god! You're back!â
âIt's been so long!â
â You look amazing!â
âWe missed you so much!â
The showers of love kept on coming for Sansa and though he was mostly invisible, which was understandable, Jon quite enjoyed watching as it all went on. Sansa took the time to hug every single one them and it occurred to him that he hadn't seen her entire family yet. Did it say anywhere in that file how many siblings she had? Jon made a mental note to remember these things. After all, it might turn up during the inquiry with the Immigration Department.
The excitement eventually subsided and Jon found himself face to face with a crowd of curious onlookers. Jon figured he probably looked out of place, with his formal suit on and not being recognised as someone from Winterfell.
Sansa was quick to pick up and as always, the well mannered lady she was, stood next to him as everyone gathered around them.
âEveryone, this is Jon. And Jon, this is everyone,â Sansa began with the introductions. Jon gave his best smile and shook hands with everybody. No mention of fiancĂ© yet, he thought. Keep mum and follow her lead.
âSansa?â a small boy peeked out from behind one of the guests. He had blue eyes and dark auburn locks just like Sansa.
âHey buddy! Oh my god! I missed you! Look at you! You're so big now, Rickon!â Sansa swooned as she lifted the boy in her arms.
Another boy, this time brown-eyed with the same copper hair jumped in. âYou're back, Sansa!â
Sansa gave them each a kiss on the forehead as they held on to her tightly. It was a lovely private moment Jon felt he wasn't privy to and his insides were twisting a little, reacting to emotions he had not experienced for a very long time.
Sansa wiped away a stray tear. âHey guys, I want you to meet Jon.â She didn't have to, Jon thought.
Jon knelt down and extended his hand to them. Family. Her family.
âHi guys. I'm Jon. What are your names?â
âI'm Rickon and he's Bran," the younger boy pointed to himself and Bran. âAre you Sansa's boyfriend?â
Jon had to laugh. He had skipped all of that when he fake-proposed to Sansa eighteen hours ago. â Well, yeah I guess.â
Rickon made a face. âEww.. don't kiss okay.â
âRickon!â Sansa chided him. Jon guffawed. Nope, buddy. No kissing expected. Bran had his face in a palm, obviously embarrassed by Rickon's forthrightness. âOh my god, Rickon! You can't just ask people stuff like that!â
Sansa giggled at the exchange. âThey're my little brothers. Rickon is six and Bran is ten. They're just curious so don't mind them if they keep asking you questions.â
âThat's all right. They can ask me anything,â Jon winked at them. For a moment, flashes of his own childhood came flooding back. I was once like them too.
âThere she is.â A young man appeared squeezing himself in from the group, this time much older than the boys. He had the same blue eyes and auburn hair.
âRobbie! Lisa!â Sansa held out her arms once again, to him and the lady who accompanied. Sansa was beyond ecstatic having everyone she loved surrounding her.
âOh my god..â Sansa gasped the moment she saw the noticeable bump on Talisa. âI'm going to be an aunt?â
Talisa nodded excitedly, stroking her belly. âYep. To twins.â
Sansa sniffed, the tears were coming hard and fast. The welcoming party isn't so bad after all. I miss everyone so much.
âCongratulations,â Jon added . Then, he forgot they haven't been introduced.
âOh hi.. you must be-â
âJon. Pleasure,â Jon introduced himself to them.
âNice to meet you Jon. I'm Rob and this is my wife, Talisa.â
âI'm guessing Sansa's older brother?â
âThat obvious huh?â Robb chuckled.
âThe eyes and the hair,â Jon smiled.
Sansa cleared her throat. She forgot for a second that Jon was here with her, and why. Rip the band aid. Do it.
âSo, guys.. he's my fiance. S-surprise.â
There it is. Jon bit his lip.
The smiles on Robb and Talisa's faces dropped. Jon guessed that would be the general reaction to the news so he'd might as well get used to it and perhaps, practice his best âsurprise fiancĂ©â face.
Sansa and Jon both grinned nervously, watching both Robb and Talisa slowly come round from their initial shock.
âI.. I heard from Dad about a guest but⊠well, this is news! Congratulations to you both,â Robb finally said. Talisa eyed them curiously, wearing a polite grin but leaned in to whisper to Robb.
Jon had to get used to that too for the next two days. Talk of the town.
âBut we thought⊠Jon is.. kind of your boss?â
Bingo. Cue the Q&A. Sansa was about to face the firing squad and she hoped Jon had well-prepared answers like she did.
âWell, yes but you know.. things happen,â Sansa lied, shooting a warning glance at Jon.
âRight. Of course.â Robb and Talisa paused for them to continue.
Think of something.. quick!
âI guess all the late nights at the office, the weekends working together.. I mean, she was practically glued to me,â Jon quickly added, though it made things worse.
âSo is that why you said you couldn't come this weekend, Sansa?â a voice called out from behind them. A lady with long dark red hair and fierce blue eyes approached them. She was beautiful and elegant. A lady of the house. It was unmistakable who she was and didn't take long for Jon to guess.
âMom,â Sansa greeted her. Jon watched as the two of them hugged. It wasn't quite as warm as he had seen with the rest, and Jon noticed how Sansa pulled away almost immediately.
âYou must be Jon. The boss she had been talking about lately.â
She made him nervous. Jon smiled and nodded, holding his hand out anyway.
âWell, I'm not surprised. I hope it has all been good.â
She eyed him up and down, the upturned corners of her mouth faded the moment she met his eyes. Jon regretted immediately just breathing in her presence.
âI'm just glad she decided to come. I guess you must be the one to thank then.. Jon, was it?â
âJon, this is Catelyn, my mother,â the introduction by Sansa was unnecessary.
âBut you may call me Mrs Stark,â Catelyn advised. Jon gulped.
âPleasure to meet you, Mrs Stark. Y-you.. have a beautiful house.â
Catelyn looked around at the people from around town that she had invited for her father's eightieth and Sansa's long overdue homecoming. And here was Jon. A complete stranger who kept her beloved daughter away for far too long. Keeping her composure, she had promised Ned to be at her best behaviour, especially after he shared with her the shocking news. It wasn't the homecoming she was looking forward to.
âThank you. Please do make yourself comfortable. Seeing you'll be joining us for the weekend.â
âThank you⊠Mrs Stark.â
A chime of the doorbell and a cacophony of voices joining the fray caught Catelyn's attention, before she could continue. Saved by the bell, Jon watched as Catelyn gave Sansa and him a nod before greeting the guests who had just arrived.
If hell froze over, it would have been right at that moment, as Jon exhaled, a long breath he didn't realise he was holding.
âInteresting,â Jon remarked, giving Sansa a questioning look. Robb and Talisa were similarly reeling from the chilly encounter but deflected well, excusing themselves and shuttling the younger boys away from Sansa and Jon.
âWell, it's clear your mother doesn't like me very much. I wonder why,â Jon nudged Sansa into a quieter corner. âIs there something I should be warned about?â
âWhat do you mean?â Sansa bluffed.
âOkay so I haven't been the best boss, I know that but I am trying my best as I promised you. We're in this together so help me out here. What am I missing?â
Sansa couldn't look him in the eye. âShe kinda hates your guts.â
Okay not really a surprise. âBecause?â
Sansa groaned. â Because! Well.. because I left Winterfell right after graduation and got a job in the city! And I then told her you were kind of a dick. That's why.â
Jon sighed. âGreat. Just great.â
âWell, you asked.â
Sansa continued. âSince I left and started working for you, I haven't really visited home.â
Jon was confused. âAnd why didn't you? What has that got to do with me?â
Sansa stared at him in disbelief. Three years I have given to you. That's three long years I haven't seen my family. âI have not had any vacation days since I started working for you, just to jog your memory a bit. So yeah, she kind of blames you for taking me away from her.â
Oh. And him being here, as Sansa's fiancĂ© was a slap in the face, Jon surmised. âRight. So.. there's no way to fix this?â
Sansa shook her head. She really didn't expect her mother to act out the way she had with Jon. But it was unavoidable, the tension brewing from day one, what with all the heaty exchanges on the phone with Catelyn demanding why Sansa hadn't resigned yet if she hated her job and boss so much. And now, imploded with Sansa returning home with him as her fiancé. Sansa was well aware how she herself had caused it but simply had no clue on how to fix it. She hadn't thought that far yet. All she wanted was to get through the weekend without the family drama.
âSweetie, do you want to put your bags in your room?â Ned's soothing voice was just the escape both Jon and Sansa needed. Yes, they were tired, exhausted already from the charade and some time away from lying to people would be a welcome change of pace.
Jon followed Sansa upstairs where Ned, Robb and Talisa led them to their room for the night. Jon noticed there were many rooms in the large house, he had hoped it would be one with a comfortable bed at least. And as far away from the family as possible.
âOh, my old room! You still kept it like before?â Sansa cooed as she dropped her bag on the floor. Her bed and the comfy couch were still in the same spot as was her desk and dresser. The posters were long gone and probably for the better but the nostalgia got the better of her.
âYeah, Mom wanted to keep it in case you returned home. You know how she is. But anyways,â Robb said, draping his arm around Sansa's shoulder. âWelcome back, Sans.â
It was all very nice and warm to observe but Jon couldn't wait to see his room. Sansa's had a fantastic view of the snow capped hills that Winterfell seemed to have so many of and he didn't mind waking up to the same.
âThis is nice. Well, I do hope mine is half as nice as this.â
Robb and Ned turned to him, puzzled at his statement. A nervous chuckle escaped Ned, as he scratched at his beard.
âWell, this is weird for me to say in front of my daughter but I am under no illusion that you two have shared a bed together. I mean we are all adults here, we can understand how two people engaged to each other sleep.â
Oh dear god. Jon and Sansa exchanged looks of horror.
âBesides there is only this room. The guest rooms are being renovated at the moment,â Ned added.
âRight.. okay.â Jon gave up.
Can today get any worse?
âThe towels and sheets are in that cupboard over there if you need them. And, oh,â Talisa walked over to a wooden closet and took out a thickly folded hand made quilt.
âThis should keep you warm in the cold Winterfell weather,â she smiled and handed it to Jon.
âOh, lovely. Thank you so much.â It looked nice and comfy, just what he needed since he didn't quite pack proper sleep wear.
Talisa giggled, then whispered to Sansa and Jon as she pointed to the quilt. âThat blanket is also sort of a Stark tradition. It's called the Baby Maker, you know.â Talisa cheekily pointed to her burgeoning baby bump.
Oh god, no. Jon flinched and tossed the blanket aside. âWell, we gotta be extra careful with that one, right there.â
Sansa was aghast. âYeah, super extra careful.â Goodness.
âRight, okay we'll leave you two love birds to take a break. And umm.. maybe keep it down eh?â Ned joked awkwardly. It was disheartening to see his darling girl all grown up.
âOh my god, Dad!â
âOkay, okay we're leaving,â Ned yielded as he made his way out.
âDo come down in a bit for snacks and say hi to the guests if you can. Seems they're all curious to meet you,â Robb suggested, giving Jon a wink and Sansa a kiss on the cheek.
Sansa and Jon watched as Ned and company left their room. Sansa quickly shut the door and locked it before anyone in her family barged in. In that room and only in that room were they Jon Snow, Editor-in-Chief and illegal immigrant and her, Sansa Stark, executive assistant and accomplice. Just two people brought together by a set of very strange circumstances and ill-thought decisions. The brevity of the situation wasn't lost on Sansa as there stood only one bed before them. Yeah.. nope.
âYou're taking the couch.â
Jon groaned. He wanted the bed. If he had stayed at the hotel, he would've already been in bed now, all tucked in and snoring away. âThis is not how I planned the weekend.â
âWell, too bad. Unless you want to all this to blow up in everyone's faces and we're found out because of your brilliant idea, we have to stay here, like it or not. In my old room. And no, I am not sharing my bed with you.â
Fair enough. Jon couldn't insist on taking the bed nor share it with Sansa. There were clear boundaries he had set for himself, unspoken but unquestionable. This was a fake engagement, they didn't have to actually share anything at all. Besides, Jon had slept in worse places before, recalling the futon from his old college dorm. Sansa's couch looked bigger than the futon and far more comfortable.
âFine, take the bed.â
The rest of the evening was more of the same - Sansa and Jon introducing themselves to the rest of the people who were either neighbours or childhood friends. Winterfell seemed like a large town where the Starks knew everyone. Well, they are well to do, Jon understood that was expected. Catelyn was still giving him the cold shoulder and Jon found solace in playing UNO with Sansa's kid brothers at the kitchen table. Sansa was still catching up with everyone else and it was only right that she did, so Jon didn't want to intrude.
âHey guys, think maybe it's time for bed?â Jon asked, seeing the large yawns that took over the boys. It was their fourth hand in the game and though Jon enjoyed their company immensely, he too was tired.
Rickon rubbed his sleepy eyes. âOkay but only if we play again tomorrow.â
âPromise,â Jon held out his fist for a bump. The boys waved good night and Jon drank the last of his juice as he compiled the cards into a neat deck. The house had gone quiet with the party guests gone, save for the quiet hum and rattling of dishes in the dishwasher. It was ten and high time for a hot shower and then crawl into bed. In Sansa's room. Great.
âKnock, knock. Everyone decent?â Jon had to make sure.
âYeah,â Sansa answered. She was already dressed for bed and tucked in under her covers, scribbling thoughtfully on her notepad she had propped up on her knees.
âWhatcha doin?â Jon cringed. He had never made any small talk with Sansa before and it showed.
Sansa's eyes never left the notepad. âJust a script. Sort of I guess.â
âA script?â Jon took off his coat and hanged it neatly in the empty closet. Sansa obviously hadn't unpacked yet, seeing her bag was only half open.
âYeah. I mean I have to say the right things when my family and people start asking questions. At breakfast, at dinner. We're going to be surrounded by family if you haven't noticed. Maybe you should do one too?â
âWhat's wrong with going with the flow?â Jon wondered. He thought today had gone pretty well, considering.
âWell, my mother for one and two, I'm really bad at lying if you can't tell already.â
Oh dear. Jon sighed as he removed his vest and unbuttoned his shirt. Though, a script didn't sound half bad. Charm might not work so much in the North.
âBut I'm drawing blanks. I really don't know what they're going to ask,â Sansa tossed her pencil in frustration.
âMaybe it's best not to overthink it. Say what comes naturally. We'll figure it out when we get to it, okay?â Jon suggested. He didn't want to overact his part, he'd look and feel awkward and that would only make it worse. He needed to sell it and sell it right. Jon sighed as he pressed on his temples. His head was pounding from the amount of quick thinking and shrewd planning he did today. All he craved for now was a hot shower, to wash the day away stinking of lies.
The steam and the hot water did wonders in soothing the tense muscles he didn't realise he had. He was wound up so tight from all the interactions earlier than day that his shoulders and neck were as stiff as concrete. Can't wait to get into bed. No, Jon thought. Couch. Dammit. Jon didn't want to leave the shower but any longer he would've used up all the hot water in the house. I miss my bed.
âUmm Jon? What are you wearing?â Sansa narrowed her eyes at him as he came out of the bathroom. He felt the chill seep right through his bones. Note to self, buy pyjamas.
â What? This is what I wear to bed.â
âBoxers? You're going to freeze in your sleep.â
Jon was fully aware and accepted his fate, that it could happen but he didn't have much of a choice now.
âWell, the idea was to have a nice warm bed all to myself in a hotel. But... here we are.â The cancellation was uncalled for but it wasn't her fault.
Jon glanced at the couch. Sansa had already placed pillows and a blanket for him but Jon had an inkling they wouldn't be enough to keep him warm. But he'd make do. One night down. âGood night Sansa.â
Sansa shrugged. âGood night Jon. Don't die on me, okay?â
Whatever. Jon ignored Sansa and rested his head on the pillow, pulling the sheets and blanket right up to his neck. He still felt cold but he would try to endure. Shutting his eyes, Jon counted to a hundred. It was a coping technique his grief therapist recommended, especially useful during uncomfortable situations and for whenever Jon needed to get his bearings. Also, he didn't want to think about dying frozen in his sleep, no thanks to Sansa.Â
Jon sighed as he reached sixty, his eyelids were getting heavier and the cold wasn't nipping at him so much now. As he gently drifted off to sleep, Jon made a wish, for warmer weather the next two days, the only remedy he'd ask for to get through the weekend.
Stay warm, stay warm.. stay warm.. must keep warm..
And indeed it was. Jon wriggled, his body welcoming a lovely warm sensation that enveloped his chest and legs. Slowly, it covered him more and more, causing Jon to stretch his arms as he adjusted himself, wallowing in the sudden warm, comfy bliss. It was so soft and cozy where he laid, pleased that the weather gods had heard his wish. Jon wanted to remain just like this for as long as he could.
âMmmm..â A groan.Â
A rustle.
But Jon didn't move an inch. He didn't want to. Another groan heard and then the warmth he felt, shifted. Why is this couch moving?Â
Reluctantly, Jon opened his eyes, squinting as the bright rays broke through the crack in between the drapes and slowly came into his line of vision. Jon shut his eyes again. All he wanted to do was sleep in. It was the weekend, after all.
Weekend... Sansa.
âOh my god!â
âJon!â
âWhy are you in my bed?!â Sansa shrieked.
68 notes
·
View notes